Table of Contents

Title Page

Copyright Page

Dedication

Acknowledgements

Chapter 1

Chapter 2

Chapter 3

Chapter 4

Chapter 5

Chapter 6

Chapter 7

Chapter 8

Chapter 9

Chapter 10

Chapter 11

Chapter 12

Chapter 13

Chapter 14

Chapter 15

Chapter 16

Chapter 17

Chapter 18

Chapter 19

Chapter 20

Chapter 21

Chapter 22

Chapter 23

Chapter 24

Chapter 25

Chapter 26

Chapter 27

Chapter 28

Chapter 29

Chapter 30

Chapter 31

Chapter 32

Chapter 33

Chapter 34

Chapter 35

Chapter 36

Chapter 37

Chapter 38

Chapter 39

Chapter 40

Chapter 41

Chapter 42

Chapter 43

Chapter 44

Chapter 45

Chapter 46

Chapter 47

Chapter 48

Chapter 49

Chapter 50

Chapter 51

Chapter 52

Chapter 53

Chapter 54

Chapter 55

Chapter 56

Teaser chapter

Raves for Selma Eichler and the Desiree Shapiro
mysteries . . .

Murder Can Singe Your Old Flame

“Highlighting Eichler’s witty dialogue and charming
New York setting are the often hilarious
characters.”—Publishers Weekly

Murder Can Spook Your Cat

“A very realistic character . . . the mystery is
creatively drawn and well plotted.”
—Painted Rock Reviews

Murder Can Wreck Your Reunion

“A fast-paced, enjoyable read.”—The Mystery Review

“Another wildly hilarious mystery.”—The Snooper

Murder Can Stunt Your Growth

“A poignant and satisfying conclusion . . . the real
pleasure of this book is spending time with Desiree
Shapiro . . . just plain fun to read.”—I Love a Mystery

Murder Can Ruin Your Looks

“Highly entertaining . . . witty insights and warm-hearted
humor.”—Joan Hess

Murder Can Kill Your Social Life

“P.I. Desiree Shapiro has a wonderful New York way
with words and an original knack for solving
homicides. Intriguing and fun.”
—Elizabeth Daniels Squire, author of
Whose Death Is It, Anyway?

Also by Selma Eichler

Murder Can Singe Your Old Flame
Murder Can Spook Your Cat
Murder Can Wreck Your Reunion
Murder Can Stunt Your Growth
Murder Can Ruin Your Looks
Murder Can Kill Your Social Life

eISBN : 978-1-101-16573-7

SIGNET

Published by New American Library, a division of Penguin Putnam Inc., 375 Hudson Street, New York, New York 10014, U.S.A.

Penguin Books Ltd, 27 Wrights Lane, London W8 5TZ, England

Penguin Books Australia Ltd, Ringwood, Victoria, Australia

Penguin Books Canada Ltd, 10 Alcorn Avenue, Toronto, Ontario, Canada M4V 3B2

Penguin Books (N.Z.) Ltd, 182-190 Wairau Road, Auckland 10, New Zealand

Penguin Books Ltd, Registered Offices: Harmondsworth, Middlesex, England

First published by Signet, an imprint of New American Library, a division of Penguin Putnam Inc.

First Printing, February 2000

Copyright © Selma Eichler, 2000

All rights reserved

REGISTERED TRADEMARK—MARCA REGISTRADA

Without limiting the rights under copyright reserved above, no part of this publication may be reproduced, stored in or introduced into a retrieval system, or transmitted, in any form, or by any means (electronic, mechanical, photocopying, recording, or otherwise), without the prior written permission of both the copyright owner and the above publisher of this book.

PUBLISHER’S NOTE

This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, and incidents either are the product of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously, and any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, business establishments, events, or locales is entirely coincidental.

BOOKS ARE AVAILABLE AT QUANTITY DISCOUNTS WHEN USED TO PROMOTE PRODUCTS OR SERVICES. FOR INFORMATION PLEASE WRITE TO PREMIUM MARKETING DIVISION, PENGUIN PUTNAM INC., 375 HUDSON STREET, NEW YORK, NEW YORK 10014.

http://us.penguingroup.com

To Puck, whose contributions to this book
went far beyond anything I had a right to expect.

I’m very grateful.

ACKNOWLEDGMENTS

I couldn’t not thank Major Alan G. Martin of the New York State Police, who once again was so generous in sharing his expertise on law-enforcement matters—in this instance preventing me from making at least a half dozen mistakes.

My thanks, too, to both Stan Madorsky and Julian Scott, whose knowledge in other areas was so helpful to the storyline.

AUTHOR’S NOTE

I goofed.

At the time this book was written I was unaware that there actually is a town called Riverton in New Jersey. It is not, however, the Riverton, New Jersey, depicted in this story, which exists only in my imagination.

Chapter 1

Yes, I know I’d have spared myself a lot of grief if I hadn’t accepted the case in the first place. Nobody has to tell me that. Even then, I realized I should have avoided it any way that I could. Especially since life was being exceptionally kind to me at the time.

I was doing okay professionally for a change, having just come off two fairly well-paying investigations. Not that I was in a position yet to spring for a comfy little getaway in the Bahamas, you understand. But I could certainly afford to splurge on a good pair of earrings (earrings being a particular weakness of mine). Maybe even with a diamond chip—a very small chip, of course. And without being late with the rent, either. Plus, one of those two recent clients of mine had even said something about recommending my services to a friend of his, a biggie with an insurance company. Which, whether he followed through or not, was making me feel pretty upbeat about the future—for the moment, at any rate.

Things were even going well on a personal level. Okay, so maybe Al Bonaventure wasn’t exactly my type—physically, I’m talking about. But it didn’t seem to matter that much lately. I liked to think of this as a sign that, after all these years, I was finally maturing. I mean, Al has an awful lot going for him. He’s a genuinely caring person, with a very good mind and a terrific sense of humor. Plus he’s attentive; the man actually listens when you talk. (And how many people of either gender can you say that about?) And just so you don’t get the wrong idea, he’s also far from unattractive—a great, big teddy bear of a man most women would find pretty appealing. Those, that is, fortunate enough not to have my inexplicable penchant for skinny, needy-looking men. You know, the kind who give the impression that what they require most in this world is a little TLC and a good home-cooked meal. Anyway, at last I seemed able to get beyond this nurturing thing of mine and appreciate the many admirable qualities Al had to offer. So as you can see, it wasn’t as if I was that anxious to pad my bank account or fill up my dull, drab days. The fact is, I was feeling better about the status quo than I had in I-can’t-remember-when. Then why, you might ask, would I want to rock the boat and get involved in an investigation like this one?

I’ll be honest with you. I wound up in this mess for two reasons: (a) I was going to be very generously compensated, and (b)—and far, far more important—I am the closest thing to a chicken you’ll find outside a henhouse.

But look, would you have had the nerve to turn down Vito da Silva?

Chapter 2

My first thought when he came to see me that day was that there was a certain elegance about the man. Around fifty or so, Vito da Silva was medium-tall and fairly slender, with a thin face, a longish, aristocratic nose, and a full head of dark brown hair that was just beginning to gray at the temples. Later on in our meeting, during those infrequent moments when he deigned to smile, I saw that he even boasted a nice set of large, very white teeth. On this unusually warm, mid-November afternoon he was coatless, dressed in a beautifully tailored navy suit and crisp white shirt with a navy and red paisley tie.

Believe it or not, initially I had no idea who he was. His name hadn’t rung a bell when he gave it to me on the phone that morning. Probably because notorious mob bosses don’t normally play much of a part in my life. Or any part, actually. Then, too, da Silva wasn’t in the news all that often. For someone in his profession (if you want to call it that), he managed to keep a fairly low profile. Still, his face did look familiar. I just didn’t instantly recognize it as the one that stared back at me from the television screen every once in a while. He didn’t give me time to make the connection, either.

“You are Mrs. Shapiro?” There was no disbelief in his voice when he asked the question. He seemed simply to be seeking confirmation. And he didn’t lift an eyebrow or drop his jaw when I answered in the affirmative, either. Which instantly earned him a couple of points with me.

You know, I just can’t understand why a private investigator’s never growing past five-two should be cause for astonishment. Even if said short person has a head of glorious hennaed hair, besides, and weighs a smidge or two more than those leggy, anorexic females you see portraying PIs on TV. But anyhow, it’s rare when establishing my line of work doesn’t get me one of those “you’ve-got-to-be-kidding” looks. It’s also refreshing.

“I am Vito da Silva,” the man informed me, holding out his hand. I stood up and extended my own.

After the amenities, da Silva took a seat next to my desk—the only one available in the pathetically tiny cubbyhole I call an office. Crossing his legs, he rested both hands on his right thigh. I observed appreciatively that his black tasseled shoes had been buffed to a mirror shine. (I have a tendency to notice shoes. I guess that’s understandable, though, being that I’m built so close to the ground.)

“What can I do for you, Mr. da Silva?” I asked. “You can find a killer. That is what you can do for me.” He spoke softly, with a slight formality, his voice close to a monotone. And there was a barely perceptible Italian accent.

“Whose killer?”

“Somebody shot my good friend—my protégé, Mrs. Shapiro.”

“Call me Desiree—please.”

He nodded. “Shot up his face so badly, I have been told, that he no longer resembled a human being.”

“I’m sorry—very sorry—about your friend. But what about the police? I’m sure they—”

“I have no faith in their ability. Listen, Desiree, Frankie Vincent lived in Riverton, New Jersey. It is not a very large town, so they do not have much of a police force. Not that I have any confidence in the police here in Manhattan, either. Or any place else, if you want to know the truth.”

Maybe it was the expression on his face or maybe it was the look in his gray eyes—which with this pronouncement had turned cold enough to give you hypothermia—but there was something very unsettling about this da Silva. Even frightening. Then it hit me. Of course! He’s that New Jersey mobster! I shivered. Oh, Christ! This, I need. And why would someone like da Silva come to someone like me for help, anyway?

Apparently the man could read minds. “I am not foolish enough to put one of those big-name private detectives on this, however. All of them swear to you they will be handling things themselves. Then they have their flunkies do the work. And under those circumstances, I would have no idea of the quality of the investigation I would be getting.”

“Who referred you to me?” I asked through parched lips, my mouth having gone bone dry the instant I became aware of the identity of my visitor.

“One of my”—he hesitated for a moment, and I had the impression he was searching for an acceptable term—“business associates contacted an acquaintance of his—an attorney—for a recommendation. Gilbert is the attorney’s name.”

“Elliot Gilbert?”

“That sounds right.”

Elliot Gilbert is one of the partners in Gilbert and Sullivan (don’t you love that name?), the firm that rents me my office space. And he’s probably the straightest person you’d ever meet. So I had absolutely no doubt that he was unaware as to who actually wanted this recommendation.

“Gilbert told my associate he could not do any better than you. According to him, you are the best. And my associate informs me that this Gilbert should know.”

I might have gone so far as to blush at these words of praise—if da Silva hadn’t immediately followed them with the kicker: “Also, my associate was led to believe that you have the time to do what I require. Which is to devote yourself exclusively to this investigation—to finding Frankie’s murderer.”

Thanks a heap, Elliot! This was really demeaning—the business about my having that much time, I’m talking about. And it certainly didn’t help that it was true—at present, anyhow. For an instant I bristled. Then I realized that there was something a lot more critical than my ego to be concerned about here. If I didn’t want this cold-eyed mobster as a client, I’d better convince him right now that Elliot was off target regarding my availability.

“Uh, about my being free to handle this for you,” I began, “I just accepted a big case from an insurance company, and I—”

“Get someone else to take care of the insurance company.”

Funny. The quiet, even voice that until a couple of minutes ago I’d regarded as rather pleasant now sounded positively menacing to me, all the more so for its lack of inflection. “I’m a one-person agency,” I managed to croak.

“Have you ever heard of subcontracting? Farm the thing out,” da Silva ordered, his tone still not much above a whisper. “Listen, someone murdered a friend of mine. And nobody harms my friends without paying the price for it. Do you understand this?”

And then obviously misreading the expression on my face—which must have been a reflection of my anxiety in general—he added, “But there is no cause for you to worry. I have no intention of dealing with Frankie’s killer myself. I assure you that this will be left to the courts. You see, while my close relationship with Frankie was not generally known, enough people were aware of it so that I would immediately be suspect if anything were to happen to his murderer. For this reason, among others, to take any action myself—or even to authorize that any action be taken on my behalf—well, this would be extremely foolish. And you will find, Desiree, that I am not a foolish man.”

I like to think that if I weren’t in such a state just then, I would have realized on my own that there was a possibility da Silva might look to avenge Vincent’s death. At least, I hope I would have. This much I did recognize, however: Whatever genuine grief he was feeling, da Silva also regarded Frankie Vincent’s murder as a personal affront. And that could spell real trouble for me if I agreed to conduct this investigation. After all, who knew how he’d react if I failed to come up with the killer? Uh-uh. There was no way I was going to get involved in this. I inhaled deeply to calm myself (it didn’t help), then tried again. “Mr. da Silva, I’m really sorry. But I made a commitment, and I—”

“I am sure you can work something out,” he responded with a perfunctory wave of his hand. “In the meantime, I suppose I should tell you a little bit about Frankie Vincent—the victim. He was young, not much past thirty-four years old, and he was a chiropractor. But not your average chiropractor. Frankie was a healer. I swear to you, the boy could perform miracles. Are you following me so far?”

“Yes.” I mean, what was there to follow?

“I always had terrible problems with my back,” da Silva continued. “I must have been to every top man in the country, anyone who was mentioned as possibly being able to do me some good. And I am not only speaking about chiropractors, either. I saw orthopedists and osteopaths. I went for acupuncture three separate times. I even tried one of those holistic quacks. I had to travel all the way to L.A. to see him, too. Then someone told me about Frankie. He said Frankie had done wonders for him. Well, at this point I was fed up with running all over the place and getting no results. But after thinking about it, I figured, what do I have to lose? This was the smartest decision I ever made in my life.”

“Frankie helped you?”

“He saved me.”

“When was all of this?”

“More than three years ago. And I have been a different person ever since that boy put those healing hands of his on me. Oh, sure, once in a while the back still acts up—nothing major, just a few twinges. A visit to Frankie, though, and I am one hundred percent again.” There was a lengthy pause, then da Silva murmured ruefully, “I should have used the past tense there, shouldn’t I?”

“Uh, yes. I suppose so.”

“At any rate, I was very grateful to Frankie, and I sent him a couple of patients. He called to thank me, and we got to talking, and after that we began having dinner together occasionally. Pretty soon we were doing it on a more frequent basis. Over the years I really got to know Frankie Vincent, and I became extremely fond of him. Do you understand?”

“Of course.”

“You won’t mind if I smoke, Desiree,” da Silva was kind enough to inform me now—just prior to removing a silver cigarette case and lighter from his inside breast pocket.

Well, I did mind. In my minuscule office with its single small window sealed up tight, this is not at all a healthful practice. But I was too intimidated by the man to voice an objection. “I’m afraid I don’t have an ashtray, Mr. da Silva,” was the best I could do, in the vain hope this might discourage him.

“There is no problem,” da Silva responded, lighting up and then turning over this small glass dish on my desk to relieve it of about a dozen paper clips and a few rubber bands. Voilà! He had his ashtray.

He took a long drag on the cigarette, exhaling slowly and filling every last inch of space in my impossibly close quarters with thick, eye-stinging smoke. For a moment I could barely make out his face—although he was sitting not much more than two feet away from me. And breathing from here on in was no picnic, either.

A few seconds later he resumed his narrative. “At any rate, one night Frankie and I were at dinner—he used to like this place in Little Italy—and in the course of our conversation he casually mentioned that the greatest satisfaction he could have in life would be to serve his country. For the first time I became aware of his interest in holding public office. I said to him, ‘Is this really what you want?’ He told me that yes, it was. But he was concerned that unlike most politicians he had no legal background. I said never mind about that. If he was sincere about this, I would make it happen. I told him to leave everything to me. Had he lived, Frankie would have been a senator one day—I am talking about a United States senator. Maybe even president. Trust me, I could have delivered.”

“I’m sure you could,” I responded. But, of course, it was just to be agreeable. Da Silva might have his connections, but Vito da Silva a president-maker? Come on!

“He was already on his way, too. I saw to it he was given a shot at the New Jersey State Assembly last year. There was never any hope of his winning that one—the Republican incumbent was pretty much of a shoo-in, which is why nobody else was anxious to go up against him. But winning wasn’t the purpose of Frankie’s running. I regarded it as an opportunity for him to get his feet wet, to get himself known. All that he needed to do was to make a respectable showing. Well, the fact is, he did a great deal better than anyone expected he would. With the exception of yours truly.”

And then, for the first time, da Silva smiled. It was a decidedly smug smile, I should add. “At any rate, even though he lost, neither Frankie nor I was too disappointed. He got to attend many lavish functions, where he made valuable contacts. And he thoroughly enjoyed himself, too. But what really mattered is that after this election the party regarded Frankie as a vote-getter, a definite up-and-comer. He was being groomed to run in the Democratic primary for Congress two years from now, Desiree. And he had already begun to receive a little media exposure. You may have seen him on television recently. Only three or four weeks ago he was on this panel, talking about reducing automobile insurance in our state. It was on Channel 13.” Da Silva glanced at me inquiringly as he took another long pull on his cigarette.

“I’m afraid I missed it,” I was able to manage—right before I started hacking away.

Da Silva sat there quietly, hands folded in his lap, until the cough subsided. Once he could be reasonably certain my struggle for oxygen wouldn’t be disrupting his monologue, he went on. “That TV appearance gave the women voters a chance to get a good look at Frankie. Which would not have hurt his prospects at all. In case I haven’t mentioned it, this was a very handsome boy.” He shook his head. “Unfortunately, now he can never reap the benefits of any of these things.”

He looked so grief stricken at this juncture that I almost reached out to pat the well-padded shoulder—but just in time I remembered who the shoulder belonged to.

“I suppose you want to hear how Frankie was murdered,” da Silva said then.

That’s what you think sprang to my lips. But, naturally, it never passed them. Instead I answered, “Yes, of course.” Mealy-mouthed coward that I am, I was postponing the moment of truth—the time when I’d have to make it unmistakably and irrevocably clear to this man that I was not going to be accepting any assignment from him.

“Frankie was murdered across the street from his office the night before last, as he was leaving for home,” da Silva informed me. “At first, the word was that the shooting occurred during a robbery attempt. A woman who was out walking her dog witnessed the entire episode, including the killer bending over Frankie and starting to relieve him of his valuables. I do not know that he actually took anything, however, because she screamed and frightened him off.”

“You said that at first it was believed Frankie died during a robbery attempt.” I couldn’t help it. My curiosity had been aroused.

“That’s right. Now it appears that it was supposed to seem as if robbery was the motive. But it was not.”

“You sound pretty positive of that.”

“I am. The woman gave the police a description of the car, the one the killer drove off in. And yesterday someone who works in that neighborhood came forward with the information that this same car—a tan 1986 Toyota Camry—had been parked opposite the building for hours.”

“I don’t quite—”

“And there was a man in it.”

It was a couple of seconds before this registered. “So you think whoever did this was lying in wait for Frankie?”

“Don’t you?”

“It looks that way. Any idea who might have wanted Frankie dead?”

“No.” Da Silva had three quick, short puffs of his cigarette, then purposefully ground it out in the makeshift ashtray. The intensity with which he applied himself to the task gave me the impression he was taking out his pain on the stub—or maybe it was serving as a momentary stand-in for Frankie’s killer. Anyhow, following this he looked over at me, frowning. “That is, not really. Frankie and Sheila—his wife—well, the fact is, they did not have a very happy marriage. But Sheila was in Europe two days ago. Of course, there is always the possibility that she had someone else dispose of her unwanted husband. It is also a possibility, however, that she had nothing at all to do with Frankie’s death. I will leave it to you to find out the truth.”

And now there was no more postponing it. “Uh, Mr. da Silva,” I protested, “I wish I could help you, but—”

“You can. And you will.” I was speculating about whether I was being threatened—it certainly sounded like it—but da Silva spoke again before I could make up my mind. “I have already had a talk with the mayor of Riverton. He has seen to it that you will be provided with whatever you need at the station house—it is best if you work out of there—and he has assured me that the police will cooperate fully with you. Naturally, my name is to be kept out of this.” Reaching into his pants pocket now, he removed his wallet, extracting what I assumed was a business card. Then he helped himself to a pen from my desktop and made some notations on the card before handing it to me. “If you should have reason to speak with me, you can contact me at either of those numbers. Otherwise, I will be in touch with you. I assume you have no objection to giving me your home telephone number.”

I was trying to work up the nerve for another attempt at setting da Silva straight when he put in, “I want you to start tomorrow morning. I have written the address of the police station on the back of the card. Ask for the chief—his name is Hicks, and he is expecting you. As for your fee, I believe you will find your compensation more than adequate.” And after a short interval that was obviously employed for effect, he quoted a figure that took away what little breath I had left. I’d never made even half that much on any investigation I was involved in before. “Is that satisfactory?”

He didn’t wait for a response. Which was fortunate because my mouth was still hanging open when he wrote out a nice, fat check as a retainer.

Well, that clinched it.

It’s more than likely that I’m the most cowardly member of my profession. Maybe the greediest, too (although this is something I seriously doubt).

But on the plus side, for a very brief time I was certainly the most expensive.

Chapter 3

As soon as da Silva’s footsteps echoed down the hall, I inspected the card he’d given me. Centered on it was “Allied Plumbing, Inc.” And then about three-quarters of an inch below this and to the left: “Vito da Silva, President.” In the lower right-hand corner was an address and phone number, while scrawled just above that was another set of numbers, which I presumed belonged to da Silva’s home telephone. I flipped over the card. On that side he had jotted down the location of the Riverton police station.

Now that the threat of da Silva in the flesh was removed from my office, I was thoroughly disgusted with myself. How could I have become so intimidated by the man that I was unable to reject him as a client? I had another peek at the hefty check that was still clenched in my tight little fist—on the remote chance it might take a little of the edge off things. But it only got me thinking about how da Silva made his money. Good Lord! And I’d just been put on his payroll!

It was in the midst of all this angst that Jackie burst into the room.

Before I go any further, I suppose I should say a few words about Jackie. When I rented my office space, part of the agreement was that I would get to utilize her services. And, let me tell you, Jackie is without a doubt one of the premier secretaries in New York—if not the premier. Of course, this only partially makes up for her also being the most aggravating. Although when she’s not lecturing me about my tardiness or getting on my back about my work habits, my thoughtlessness, my love life—or a dozen other things I could name—I don’t even have to remind myself that I’m really extremely fond of her.

At any rate, making a face, Jackie frantically waved her arms through the air in a fruitless attempt to dispel the cigarette smoke. Then she crossed the very few steps to my desk. Placing her palms flat on the top, she leaned over until we were practically nose-to-nose. “Was that the Vito da Silva?” she demanded.

“Exactly which Vito da Silva are you referring to?” I responded coyly, attempting to make light of the whole mess.

“Don’t be cute. I almost fainted when he walked in and gave me his name. But anyway, what did that crook want with you?”

“Whaddaya mean crook? Mr. da Silva’s a legitimate businessman.” I held out his card. “Have a look.”

“Allied Plumbing, Inc., my ass. Heads Busted, Inc. would be more like it. So? Why was he here? And lose the smart talk, if you don’t mind.”

“He wants me to find out who killed his friend.”

“Why you? And how did he even get your name?”

“You’re not, by any chance, intimating that the Desiree Shapiro agency doesn’t have a worldwide reputation.”

Jackie frowned at me. “All kidding aside, huh?”

“Okay.” And I explained about da Silva’s having had an acquaintance of his call Elliot for a recommendation.

“You mean our Elliot? Elliot Gilbert?”

“Uh-huh. But don’t breathe a word to him about this. I’m sure he thought he was doing me a favor. After all, he had no way of knowing who that information was intended for.”

“You did say no to da Silva, didn’t you?” Jackie asked, eyeing me suspiciously.

“I tried to, honestly, but he wouldn’t let me.”

“Oh, come on,” she retorted. “How could you have agreed to work for someone like that? You should have told him you were too busy to accept another case or that you were going on an extended vacation in the Himalayas or that your poor old granny had just taken ill—anything!”

“Listen, I did everything I could to get out of this, believe me.”

And now Jackie plopped herself down on the chair. “I don’t like this, Dez,” she said earnestly. “Da Silva—well, he’s a dangerous man. A very dangerous man. Don’t you know how many people he’s supposed to have had shipped off to the great beyond? And I’m sure there are plenty of guys who’d be only too happy to send him on the same kind of trip. It’s not safe even being around your Mr. da Silva. What do you think he has a bodyguard for?”

“A bodyguard?” I echoed stupidly.

“That’s right. And I wish you’d seen him. Big, burly type. The kind that, take it from me, you wouldn’t want not to like you. Da Silva parked him outside the office when he went in to meet with you, and I was watching the guy through the glass doors for a while. He was pacing up and down by the elevators, and he kept looking over his shoulder every few seconds.”

“I appreciate your concern, Jackie, but if you’re worried about my safety, don’t be. I’ll be fine. Besides, I already accepted a retainer from da Silva—a very large retainer.”

“I don’t care how large it is. And since when did you get so mercenary?”

“Since he told me what he’d be paying me.” And because this was the only thing I had to smile about, I smiled.

“I don’t see what’s so funny,” Jackie snapped. “No matter what you’re making, it won’t be much good to you if you’re in your grave.”

“Gee, there’s a lovely thought.”

“I’m trying to talk some sense into you, Desiree Shapiro. Suppose da Silva decides that he . . . well, that he can’t stand the color of your hair. He wouldn’t even hesitate to have you rubbed out.”

“Oh, puleeze!” I protested, absently patting my glorious hennaed locks. “Don’t you think that’s maybe a little far fetched?”

“Of course it is. I didn’t mean for you to take it literally. I only want you to wake up. Let me give you a real possibility, though.

“Say you learn that one of da Silva’s cohorts—or whatever you want to call them—committed the murder.” Anticipating (incorrectly) that I might interrupt her here, she hurriedly answered the question I was not about to ask with a brusque “for whatever reason” before going on.

“The thing is, though, it turns out that da Silva is very close to this particular cohort, and he refuses to accept that the man murdered his friend. Do you think da Silva would allow you to go to the cops with what he considers your unfounded suspicions? Not on your life. He’d see to it you were put out of commission—permanently.”

It was more the dramatic reading it had been accorded than the word itself, but when Jackie said permanently, a knot began to form in my stomach.

“And that’s only one example of what you could be facing. Return the check, Dez. Please.” Even her eyes were pleading with me.

“I swear to you, I’d do it in a second if it would get me off the hook.”

“All right then. What if I call da Silva? You know how convincing I can be. I could give him some story like . . . like you’ve just been rushed to the hospital with a heart attack.”

I guffawed at that one. “You don’t think he would want to know which hospital? And that he might go just a tad ballistic when he found out I wasn’t a patient there?”

“I suppose,” Jackie conceded dejectedly. “Oh, how I wish that man had never walked in here.”

“So do I, Jackie,” I told her as the knot tightened. “So do I.”

I took off for home at around four-thirty, soon after the conversation with Jackie.

My answering machine was winking at me when I got in. I pressed Playback.

“Aunt Dez?” said this close-to-hysterical voice. “Call me right away. I’m at the store.”

Now, I know my niece well enough to recognize that this kind of urgency in her tone is not necessarily an indication that the sky is falling. Nevertheless, I dialed her number at Macy’s, where she works as a buyer, even before taking off my suit jacket.

She picked up on the first ring.

“What’s wrong, Ellen?”

“Why would you do that?” she screeched. A few notes higher, and the question would have been audible only to dogs.

“Do what?”

“How could you put yourself in jeopardy like this?”

“Would you mind telling me what you’re talking about?” I said, although the fog was beginning to lift.

“I called you at the office before, but you’d just left. Jackie told me you now have a gangster for a client? Have you got any idea at all what people like that do to someone who crosses them?”

God! As Yogi Berra would say, it was déjà vu all over again. I wanted to scream. But realizing that, like Jackie, Ellen was sincerely worried about my welfare, I made an almost Herculean effort to keep my tone level. “Listen, I don’t intend to cross the man, so I’ll be perfectly all right.”

“I understand he even has to have a bodyguard! It’s like a movie, for heaven’s sake.”

Damn Jackie and that big, overworked mouth of hers! I slipped off my jacket.

“Well, uh, it’s the kind of business he’s in,” I offered lamely. “There’s a lot of money involved.”

“It has nothing to do with money, and you know it,” Ellen retorted. After which she threw in the proof: “Not even Donald Trump has a bodyguard.” (Although it was delivered with a great deal of conviction, this information should not be taken as gospel, since Ellen and The Donald rarely hang out together.) “Jackie told me the bodyguard looked really menacing, too.”

I am going to strangle you, Jackie. Just you wait!

“Anyhow, you have to get out of this,” Ellen insisted. “You’ll be able to think up an excuse. Tell da Silva you have a health problem or something.”

“I’m afraid it’s not that easy.” And then resignedly, as I kicked off my shoes: “Let me explain . . .”

Well, I talked my heart out about how determined da Silva had been that I take him on as a client—and that at this point there was nothing in the world I could do about the situation.

“Okay,” Ellen finally said. “I guess you’ll have to go through with it. But please be very, very careful, Aunt Dez.” Then muttering under her breath—and I could just picture her slowly shaking her head—“A bodyguard. What kind of a person needs a bodyguard, anyway?”

Chapter 4

The instant Ellen hung up, I shed the remainder of my clothes.

I was having dinner with Al later. I had no idea where. All I could wheedle out of him was that we were going someplace really special to celebrate our three-months-of-seeing-each-other anniversary. Tonight wasn’t the actual “milestone,” though. We couldn’t make it on that date because Al was leaving New York tomorrow morning for over a week, first attending a dental convention in Vegas (did I mention that he’s a dentist—and with a very successful practice, too?) and then traveling on to L.A. for a visit with his brother.

Anyway, he was picking me up at seven-thirty, and since it was only a little past six now, that would leave ample time for any normal person to get ready. I, on the other hand, might very well have some difficulty in putting myself together by then. (Someday I have to find out why these preparations of mine are almost invariably fraught with minor disasters. It could be psychological, for all I know. Then again, it could also be that when it comes to something as simple as applying a little makeup, I’m just remarkably inept.)

At any rate, I decided that I didn’t really have time for a bath—at least, not a nice, leisurely one. So I convinced myself to settle for a quick shower. This would have kept me on schedule—if soon afterward I hadn’t broken the point on my eyeliner pencil and then discovered I’d misplaced the little sharpener that came with it. Of course, I wasn’t about to be seen in public with naked eyes, so after a fruitless, ten-minute search for the sharpener, I finally grabbed a kitchen knife. Which didn’t produce much of a point on the pencil but did a dandy job on my thumb.

Once the bleeding stopped I got into this new dress I’d acquired just for tonight: a two-piece, jewel neck in the most marvelous shade of blue. “So perfect with your gorgeous blue eyes, dear,” the saleswoman had gushed. “How can you even think of passing it up?”

Well, I bought the dress in spite of that irritating woman’s best efforts. And I love it. The top has these tiny, covered buttons to the waist, then flares slightly into a small peplum. And the skirt is a modified A-line that just grazes my knee. The style is really unusually flattering. Also, even if I do have to agree with that awful salesperson, the color is great for me.

After I was in my clothes and had engaged in the usual skirmishes with my impossibly stubborn hair, it was seven-thirty on the dot, and I was all set to go. As soon as I could come up with my navy leather bag, that is.

I tore apart the entire bedroom looking for that damn thing, eventually locating it in my sweater drawer, of all places. (And don’t ask me how it could possibly have found its way in there.) Fortunately, however, Al had run into some traffic on the way over here, and it wasn’t until a quarter to eight that he buzzed me on the intercom—at almost the same moment I laid hands on the bag.

He was standing in front of the building when I came downstairs. A very imposing man physically—easily six-two and with shoulders out to there—Al’s size initially had me somewhat intimidated. After only a few minutes in his company, though, I began to recognize that the really overwhelming thing about Al Bonaventure isn’t his appearance; it’s his niceness.

But to get back to that evening . . .

Al looked exceptionally attractive. His dark brown suit was, I thought, very smartly accessorized with a cream shirt and a snappy red, cream, turquoise, and brown polka dot tie. It was obvious that he’d just had himself shorn, too; his thick, straight brown hair was shorter than I’d ever seen it—becomingly so. He smelled faintly of Christian Dior’s Eau Savage—my favorite.

Damned if the man didn’t seem to be growing on me!

Once we were settled in the waiting cab, I tried again to induce him to reveal our destination. No luck. But it didn’t matter. At least this was one mystery that would soon be solved. And painlessly, too.

Now, I won’t tell you the name of the place, since these days everyone goes around suing everyone else for just about anything. And I don’t have a great desire to be a participant in a lawsuit, thank you very much. I’ll give you a few hints, though. Virtually every restaurant critic lists it among the top dining establishments in New York City. I’ve even seen it rated as the top in more than one source book. Plus, it’s located in a hotel. Which probably isn’t much of a clue, since so many of them are. Also, the cuisine is considered truly innovative. Although I guess that’s not a big help, either, because they write that about all the pricey restaurants. And this one is pricey, all right.

At any rate, Al and I were immediately impressed with the room itself—elegant, yet comfortable—and we settled into the plush chairs with a great deal of anticipation.

The service, we saw at once, was prompt and courteous (except that on setting down the first course, the waiter felt compelled, for some reason, to instruct me about the order in which to use the forks).

As for the actual meal, it turned out to be truly exceptional. I mean, it was one of the worst dinners I’ve ever had.

Let me give you an idea.

Al ordered a bottle of Cabernet Sauvignon and made a toast in honor of this somewhat questionable occasion. “It’s been a wonderful three months,” he said, a little catch in his voice. “And I thank the woman responsible.”

Naturally, being ninety-nine percent marshmallow, I started to sniffle. And when I composed myself, all I was able to come up with was a totally lame and uninspired, “I want to thank the man responsible, too.”

At any rate, I must say that the wine was very good—until the aftertaste kicked in. It hit the two of us at the same time, and we made what I imagined must be matching—and extremely unattractive—faces.

Not particularly anxious to linger over our libations under the circumstances, we soon selected our dishes.

We both opted for some sort of mixed seafood appetizer. When the food arrived at the table, it was so creatively presented that our expectations were in high gear again. One mouthful, however, and we were desperate enough to wash it down with that lousy wine.

For an entree, Al had decided on another seafood concoction. As I recall, it had shrimp and scallops and maybe lobster. And improbably enough, it somehow managed to outdo the appetizer. Now, in the event you’ve gotten the impression that the kitchen here just might not have a knack with seafood, I had a veal chop. And while I concede that the meat was juicy, it was infused with this thick, cloying sauce that made me long to run it under a water faucet.

But exactly how bad could that dinner have been?

I know you’ll find it tough to swallow (sorry, I was too weak to resist the pun), but by the time the remains of that horrendous veal chop were carried off, my palate had been so ruthlessly assaulted that I had absolutely no desire for dessert. Al, however, proved to be made of hardier stuff. The finale to his meal was something with coconut ice cream and fruit in a tough, oily pastry shell. Yecch!

I should clarify something, though. The evening was far from a disaster. If you could discount the food—which, of course, took a bit of doing—it actually turned out to be very pleasant. The reason being that, as usual, Al and I thoroughly enjoyed each other’s company.

In between gripes about what was on our plates and then about what had just been on our plates, we talked about all kinds of things: Al’s upcoming Vegas-L.A. trip, the awful book I’d just finished, the terrific one Al was presently reading—and Thanksgiving, with Al inviting me to spend the holiday at his sister’s with him.

I was touched, but I wasn’t ready for anything like that. Not yet. Thanking him warmly, I explained that I’d already made plans to have dinner at Ellen’s.

A lie. And I could only hope it hadn’t resulted in one of those miserable, telltale blushes of mine. The fact was, Ellen and Mike—who’d been her almost-fiancé for much too long by then—were flying down to Florida for an extended weekend with her parents, my late husband Ed’s sister and brother-in-law.

Al was disappointed that I couldn’t come, but he assured me that if anything changed, it would even be okay to let him know on Thanksgiving morning.

Now, we were having our coffee at this juncture. And I had definitely made up my mind not to say a single word regarding my new case. Not after all the grief I’d gotten from Jackie and Ellen about taking it on. But then, with only about three sips left in my cup—wouldn’t you know it?—I wound up telling him anyway.

Al listened quietly as I related the details, including da Silva’s refusal to take no for an answer. When I was through, his forehead pleated up. “I really wish you’d been able to get out of this.”

“I won’t be in any danger,” I retorted—a little testily, I’m afraid. I figured I was in for another session like the ones I’d endured earlier.

“Actually, I don’t think you will be, either. Not any more than with any of the other murder cases you’ve been involved in. The only difference is that here you’ve also got a client who’s reputed to be a murderer. And I’d be happier if you could have avoided working for a man like that. Still, even if all the things they say about da Silva are true, I can’t see where you have anything to fear from him.” He looked at me thoughtfully. “If I were you, though, I’d take a small precaution if he ever wants to meet over lunch.”

“What do you mean?”

“I’d see to it the table isn’t near any windows.”

He grinned. And I laughed out loud. For the first time since accepting the assignment from da Silva, I was actually feeling relaxed about it.

A couple of minutes after that, Al asked for the check. Following which he excused himself and went to the men’s room. The check arrived at the table before Al did. And being both nosy and weak willed, I peeked. It was astronomical!

Later, in the taxi, Al insisted that he didn’t regret tonight’s experience a bit. The place had been so highly touted that he’d always wanted to try it, and, of course, at last he had. Plus, rather than celebrate a special occasion (like our three-months-of-seeing-each-other anniversary???) at a restaurant that was just so-so, he much preferred someplace truly terrible—didn’t I? “After all, how likely are you to forget tonight’s dinner?” he reasoned.

I suppose this made sense. In a weird sort of way. Anyhow, I don’t know about you, but I have to admire a man who can think like that.

Al stayed over at my place.

Now, while my heart didn’t skip any beats and my toes didn’t curl and no fireworks went off in my head when we would spend the night together, it was always good—I mean, really good.

Right before drifting off to sleep that Friday, I remember thinking that things between us were just so companionable, so uncomplicated.

Sadly, it would never be like that again.

Chapter 5

I fixed a quick breakfast for us the next morning—juice, dry cereal, and corn muffins. Al insisted on putting up the coffee himself, as is very often the case with someone who’s been previously exposed to my coffee-making skills.

He left the apartment at a little before eight, promising he’d call me the next day. I hurried out of there just minutes later. And then, after picking up my car at the garage near my building, I headed for Riverton, New Jersey.

All I knew about this place where I was about to spend some of the most nerve-wracking and upsetting days of my life was that it was a densely populated town in the north-eastern part of the state, about thirty miles beyond Fort Lee.

At any rate, at some point during the drive out there I realized to my great surprise that I was actually looking forward to starting the investigation. I wanted to find out who killed Frankie Vincent. Look, that was my job. That’s what I did. Plus, I no longer regarded da Silva as some kind of bogey man. Sure, he came on pretty strong. But after all, that was his job. That’s what he did. (In the interests of my mental health I decided not to think about what else he did.)

I considered again the dire consequences Jackie had envisioned for me in the event I discovered that the perpetrator was someone close to my client, someone he refused to believe it could be. Would da Silva really have me silenced to prevent the information from coming out? Uh-uh. Now that I was looking at everything more calmly, I realized there’d be no need for me to make a reservation at Heavenly Rest. If presented with proof, da Silva’s commitment to bringing Vincent’s killer to justice would overcome any partisanship he might have. I felt certain of this.

As for my failing to solve the murder—well, if this should happen I didn’t expect that da Silva would be chirping my praises, but I couldn’t see him using me for target practice, either. Besides, I had every intention of getting to the bottom of this. “You just wait and see.” I said it out loud in order to sound more convincing to myself.

I made the trip to Riverton in very good time. Less than an hour after picking up my Chevy at the garage near my Upper East Side apartment, I was at the police station.

The parking lot that adjoined the small, red brick building presently contained only about a dozen cars and had ample room for more. Nevertheless, I thought it likely that there were assigned spaces, so I drove around the corner and pulled up in front of a dingy white house with a “For Rent” sign on its overgrown lawn.

As I walked back to the station I prepped myself for the reception I was sure must be awaiting me. The word of my imminent arrival was no doubt already out, and the police here could hardly be thrilled at the prospect of having a PI on their backs. Particularly since it was obviously the result of some big shot’s not trusting them to conduct a competent investigation. I’ll bet they were speculating like crazy about which big shot I could be working for, too.

Pulling open the heavy wood door, I entered a large rectangular room. Two uniformed men were seated at badly scratched metal desks, both with telephone receivers plastered against their ears. And a woman in uniform stood at the water cooler. The four other people in evidence were casually dressed, and I guessed that at least a couple of them must be civilian employees. One of the latter—a pale blonde in her early twenties decked out in a blinding neon-green pants outfit—was sitting at the desk slightly to the right of me. She smiled politely. “Can I help you?”

“Yes. I’d like to see Chief Hicks, please. My name’s Desiree Shapiro, and I believe he’s expecting me. It’s about the Vincent case.”

“Oh,” she responded, flustered. “You’re the—What I mean is, I’ll let the chief know you’re here.” Flushing, Neon-Green picked up the phone. Cupping her hand around the mouthpiece, she mumbled something unintelligible, then promptly hung up. “Follow me, Ms. Shapiro,” she instructed. And leaving her chair, the girl unfurled herself to reveal about six feet of young, energetic female.

We headed for the back of the room, with me having to take two regular-sized steps to every one of her ridiculously long strides in order to keep up. I was puffing away by the time she came to a stop at the far wall, before a glass door directly opposite the entrance to the building. Inside the office was a thin, bald man in a dark blue uniform. He gestured for us to enter. Opening the door and poking her top half into the room, the girl announced, “Ms. Shapiro, Chief.” After which she loped back to her post.

“Come in, Miss Shapiro.” The welcoming smile he was trying for didn’t quite come off. “I’m Chief Hicks.” He half-rose and leaned across his desk to take the hand I extended, dropping it almost instantly.

I got in an “It’s nice to meet you,” before he indicated a chair alongside the desk.

“I understand you’ll be investigating Frank Vincent’s death,” he said as I sat down. “I’ve assigned Lieutenant Lou Hoffman to work with you. He’s been on the force here for better ’n twenty years, and he knows this town inside out. Lou’s a good man and an excellent detective, and he’ll help you in every way he can. Come on, I’ll introduce you to him. He can fill you in on what we’ve got so far.” Hicks stood up.

“Uh, just one thing, Chief.”

Obligingly, he resumed his seat, but two deep, parallel lines had materialized over his nose. “Yes, Miss Shapiro?”

“Listen, I know how awkward this is for everyone on the force. Believe me, it’s every bit as awkward for me. Anyway, first I’d like to make it clear that my own personal opinion of the police is that by and large they do a terrific job.”

Uh-oh. Did that sound as patronizing as I thought it had? Hicks’s face gave me my answer.

“Umm, what I want to explain is that I was hired to look into Frank Vincent’s death, and that’s what I intend to do. But while I’m aware that the mere fact of my presence here is bound to raise some hackles, I assure you that I’ll try my damnedest not to make the situation any worse.”

“Good enough,” Hicks responded dryly, rising again.

He led me to an office that was at right angles to his own. The door was open, but we stopped on the threshold. A man was seated at the desk, swiveled around in his chair, his back to us. He was on the telephone. “Yeah, that’s right. A PI.” A small chuckle. “You got that right. Hey, if I’m lucky, maybe he’ll even show me the ropes.” A laugh, but one with little mirth.

Hicks cleared his throat.

The chair spun around, and I noted that the man was in street clothes, his light blue shirt open at the neck, navy and red tie askew. “Gotta go now, Chuck,” he said into the mouthpiece. “I’ll talk to you next week.” And he put down the receiver.

Hicks stepped aside to allow me to enter the room. Remaining where he was, he made the quick introductions. “Miss Shapiro, this is Lou Hoffman. Lou, Desiree Shapiro. Miss Shapiro will be working with you on the Vincent investigation from here on in.”

Lou Hoffman produced a tepid smile, and his eyes narrowed almost imperceptibly. He seemed to be appraising me.

“Uh, it’s Mrs. Shapiro, Chief Hicks,” I corrected. “But I hope you’ll both call me Desiree.”

“Yes, well, I’ll let you two get down to business. Lou, you’ll show her the office she’ll be using.” And he turned on his heel and left.

The lieutenant stood up and walked around the desk to shake my hand. He was, I noted, about medium height and not particularly good looking. Now, I don’t mean to imply that he was homely or anything; he just wasn’t especially attractive. His sandy-color hair was quite curly—kinky, really—and starting to recede. His nose was a little hooked and went off to the side a bit—I suspect it had once been broken. And just below where the blue shirt met the gray pants was a slight, but indisputable, paunch. I figured Lou Hoffman to be in his forties, probably his late forties.

“Don’t mind the chief,” he told me. “It’s nothing personal. It’s just that it’s tough for John—an outsider’s being called in on the investigation. But let me have your coat. And grab a seat.”

“You don’t have to bother about the coat. I’ll just toss it over the back of the chair.”

“Okay,” he said. The short stack of folders presently occupying one of the chairs was expeditiously dumped on the floor. “Neatness counts, huh?” he remarked lightly, returning to his desk.

I plunked myself down on the newly available seat and shrugged out of my trench coat. Then I turned to Lou. “What about you? How do you feel about having to work with an outsider—a PI?”

“The truth?”

“Naturally.”

“I’m not too thrilled about it,” he admitted, his neck reddening. “If that’s the way it has to be, though, I can adjust.”

“I’ll do my best not to make the adjustment too difficult for you.”

“I suppose that’s all I can ask.” And then in a purposeful voice: “Well, let’s get to it. For starters, why don’t I bring you up to date on our investigation.”

“Good.”

“I was just reviewing everything myself a couple of minutes ago,” Lou said, opening the manila folder in front of him. Briefly, he gave me a rundown of the facts, mostly expanding slightly on what I already knew. There was, however, one addition.

“I think we may have a handle on the murder car,” he told me. “We got a report that a Toyota Camry was stolen a few days ago. Same color, same year as the vehicle our witnesses reported seeing. I’ve been attempting to contact the owner—I’ve already left two messages on the man’s machine—but if I don’t hear back by this afternoon, maybe you and I should drive by his house.”

“Fine,” I agreed. And close on the heels of this: “You haven’t spoken to the widow yet, I take it.”

Lou shook his head. “She just flew in from Europe yesterday. There was a delay in notifying her of her husband’s death. It seems she went on a little side trip from Paris to the French countryside for a couple of days, and nobody knew where she was staying. I’ll—we’ll—be going over to her place later to talk to her.”

I nodded. “Do you know the woman?”

“No.”

“What about the victim?”

“Another no. Riverton may not be Manhattan, Desiree, but it’s not Grover’s Corners, either. We’ve got a fairly large population, for your information.”

“Vincent was involved in politics,” I retorted a shade defensively. “I thought you might have see him on TV.”

“Never laid eyes on him.”

“Uh, listen, do you think I could talk to those two witnesses you have? It isn’t that I don’t think you’ve gotten all you could from them, it’s just that—”

Lou spared me the rest of it. “It’s okay. I imagine I’d feel the same way in your shoes.” Then somewhat grudgingly: “I’ll make a couple of calls and see what I can do about setting things up. In the meantime, let me take you to your space.”

We didn’t have to go any farther than right next door.

The space I’d been allotted was cramped enough to make me feel at home. The major differences between this office and my own, however, were that this one was positively pristine, most likely having been hastily set up only yesterday in anticipation of my uncelebrated arrival. Plus two chairs had been squeezed in here—along with a beat-up desk, a lamp, a phone, a computer, and the usual supplies. I was pleased to see that some thoughtful soul had even provided a couple of coat hangers.

Lou left me to get settled in, showing up again about fifteen minutes later, wearing his suit jacket. “I got a call from the owner of that Toyota Camry,” he announced.

“And?”

“I think it’s even more likely that this is the car we’re looking for.”

“Why? What did he say?”

“That it was heisted from in front of a liquor store around eleven p.m. Tuesday—the night before the shooting. It was his own fault, too. What we’re dealing with is some young wiseguy who was dopey enough to leave the keys in the ignition. Anyhow, he said he only reported the theft because his father insisted. The father’s the one who got him to return my calls, too, by the way. It seems that this punk kid isn’t too keen on cops. He says he knew all along we’d never find his car. According to him, cops are only good for one thing: hassling people. Anyhow, he was having his friend drive him around to look for the car, and they finally came across it late yesterday in a vacant lot. I arranged to have the vehicle dusted for prints this afternoon, but I’m not very hopeful. The little bastard’s had it back for almost a day, so if there were any prints, he’s most likely obliterated them.”

Then abruptly Lou said, “Okay, why don’t you go powder your nose.” And in response to my startled expression: “Lottie Schmidt is at home waiting for us—she’s the woman who was on the scene when the victim was shot. She told me a few minutes ago to come right on over. You do want to use the ladies’ room before we leave, though, don’t you?”

I replied that this might be a very good idea.

Chapter 6

We drove over to Lottie Schmidt’s apartment in Lou’s car. It was hardly a comfortable ride. And I’m not speaking physically. While neither of us did much talking, Lou’s resentment toward me was only too apparent. I mean, I could feel it.

Lottie, Lou said, lived only a few blocks from Hedden Circle, where the shooting took place. “There are just a couple of office buildings at the Circle—that whole area is being rebuilt,” he informed me. “The killer picked a pretty good spot for doing the deed. Things get pretty quiet around there after six p.m. Most people have already gone home for the day.”

“I’m surprised the Schmidt woman wasn’t nervous about walking her dog on a street like that,” I commented.

Lou chuckled. “Wait’ll you get a look at that dog.”

Lottie Schmidt was a tall, angular woman with a no-nonsense manner. She was approaching sixty.

Trevor Schmidt was a short, stocky pit bull who also had a no-nonsense manner. He was around three.

And he terrified me.

The thing is, there are dogs—which I love—and then there are pit bulls—which, as far as I’m concerned, are a whole different story. I’m just not able to relax until I’ve put some distance between me and any pit bull I happen to meet up with. And the greater the distance, the better. So at my request, and over his extremely vocal protests, Trevor was hauled off to the bedroom, where he had to content himself with frequent and unproductive lurches at the securely closed door.

“What did you forget to ask me?” Lottie put to Lou after settling herself on the sofa.

Lou gave her a nice, friendly smile. “Nothing, really. It’s only that Ms. . . . uh . . .”

He was obviously having difficulty with the introduction, so I helped him out. “Detective Shapiro.” (Well, I was a detective, wasn’t I?)

“Yeah,” Lou concurred. “Detective Shapiro will be participating in the investigation from now on, and I’d like for her to hear about Wednesday night in your own words. Would you mind?”

“I suppose not. But I wasn’t much help when I talked to you Thursday. Or to those two young cops who showed up at the scene on Wednesday night. So don’t expect any great shakes today, either. I only know what I know.” She shifted her focus to me “What do you want me to tell you about?”

“I’d really appreciate it if you could go over everything again—from the beginning.”

“All right,” she answered tersely, looking none too pleased by the request. “Trevor and I were walking down Hedden Circle when I saw that fellow Vincent. He was heading into the parking lot across the street from the Lacy Building. A second man was following Vincent into the lot, maybe six or seven feet behind him. It appeared to me the second man—the killer—called something out, because Vincent turned around to face him. An instant later Vincent was on the ground. It happened like that.” She snapped her fingers to illustrate. “Then, before I’d even taken in that he’d been shot, the killer was bending over Vincent’s body.”

“About how far from the parking lot were you at the time?” I asked.

“I was on the other side of the street. Just a few feet further, and I’d have been directly opposite the two of ’em.”

“And the shooting took place around eight o’clock?”

“Around. But I could still see what went on, if that’s what you’re getting at. The lot’s lit up pretty good, and anyhow, Vincent was standing under a light.”

“About the second man’s leaning over the victim . . . any chance he was trying to help him?”

Lottie stared at me like I was missing a marble or two, after which she snorted. “Not on your life. He was trying to rob that Vincent fellow, that’s what he was doing. Listen, it was him that did the shooting. Had to be. There wasn’t another soul around.”

“Okay, what happened next?”

“I started yelling bloody murder. Scared the daylights out of the guy, too. He jumped up like someone’d stuck a hot poker up his behind and ran over to his car—it was parked on the street just outside the lot—and then he pulled outta there like greased lightning.” Her face had a smug expression now. “Still think he was trying to help?”

I chose not to hear the question. “Let me ask you this. Do you have any idea if the killer could have managed to steal anything before you began to scream?”

“Like I told the lieutenant here and that Sergeant Peterson, it’s possible, but I doubt it.” She shook her head in disgust. “My fault he got away. If I’d been thinking straight, I would’ve sicced Trevor on him, and that would’ve been that.”

“You didn’t have time to do much thinking,” I reminded her.

“I should have reacted quicker,” she insisted stubbornly.

“Maybe it’s lucky you didn’t,” Lou observed. “The man had a gun. He might have wound up shooting Trevor. And maybe you, too.”

But Lottie wasn’t buying this, either. “You don’t know Trevor.” There was pride in her voice.

“I understand you phoned 9-1-1 from your cell phone,” I said then.

“Correct. Never go out without it.”

“Now, you told the police that you didn’t get a good look at the perpetrator. But is there anything you can tell us about him?”

“Listen, I only saw him from the side and back. And he was pretty covered up.”

“What do you mean, ‘covered up’?”

“He had on this long, tannish coat. A raincoat, it was. Also one of those wide-brimmed rain hats. Probably wanted to hide his face.”

“Was he tall or short? Thin or heavy?”

“I don’t think he was too tall. And I’d say the build was average. But I may be wrong about those things. It was all so quick.”

There were a couple of other matters I wanted to get straight. “According to your statement, the killer was holding an object in his hand. You weren’t certain it was a gun, though.”

“Well, I saw him point something at Vincent, and a second after that Vincent was sprawled in the dirt, dead as yesterday.”

“But you claim you didn’t actually hear any shots.”

“The gun must have had a silencer.”

“The perpetrator’s car—you’re sure it was a 1986 Toyota Camry?”

“Sure I’m sure. Hedden Circle is well illuminated. And I noticed that it was exactly the same car my nephew Eric drives. Only tan. Eric’s is blue.”

“A pity you didn’t get the license plate number,” I remarked casually.

“I was across the street, you know,” Lottie retorted. “A little far away to read numbers unless you’re Superman. Especially with that old Camry flying by like it had wings.”

“Yes, of course,” I mumbled, properly chastised. “One thing more. Had you ever met Frank Vincent?”

“I had not. Though when the police told me the name, it did seem familiar.”

Lou enlightened her. “You may have heard it or read it somewhere. Vincent was involved in politics.”

“That must be it, then.”

“Well, we’re about through here, I guess,” I said now. “If you think of anything else, you’ll give us a call, though, won’t you?”

“I won’t think of anything else. I’ve already said all there is.”

At this juncture I was about to get out of my chair—and then something occurred to me. “Uh, just one thing more.”

“That rings a bell,” Lottie informed me expressionlessly.

“Yes, I know,” I murmured. “But please bear with me another minute, okay?”

She inhaled deeply, letting the air slowly out of her lungs. “Go ahead.”

“You’re absolutely positive the perpetrator was a man?”

“It was a man,” she replied firmly. A moment later, however, her voice was minus some of its conviction. “Of course it was a man.” A pause. “At least, that’s how it looked to me.”

Chapter 7

Back in the car, Lou made a production of checking his watch. “It’s one-thirty-three,” he notified me, “which is past my feeding time. How about you?”

Well, it was past my feeding time, too. Way past. In fact, I was concerned that, even as we spoke, my stomach might be revving up to voice its complaints. “I guess I can eat.”

“What kind of food do you like?”

“It doesn’t matter. Burger or—”

He cut me off. “Burger suits me just fine.”

There was a Wendy’s only a block away, so a short while later we were eagerly devouring burgers and fries and sipping Cokes. When he’d polished off his food, Lou—sheepishly, it seemed to me—announced that he’d be having another burger and another order of fries. To make him feel more comfortable about this (I swear that was the reason), I forced myself to join him in his gluttony.

Now, until this second go-round we’d exchanged very few words. So mostly to initiate a conversation, I asked Lou what he thought about Lottie Schmidt’s statement.

“She wasn’t able to give us much to go on,” he answered tersely.

“She’s very credible, though. The murder probably went down exactly as she said.”

“Yeah. There’d be no question about robbery being the motive if not for Ross—he’s our second witness. He noticed—But you’ll be talking to him yourself in a few hours. I did tell you I got in touch with Ross before we left for Lottie’s, didn’t I?”

“Uh-uh, I don’t believe so.”

“Well, anyhow, the guy’s agreed to stop by this evening—somewhere around six.”

“Thanks.”

“No problem.”

“By the way,” I put in then, “who’s this Sergeant Peterson that Lottie mentioned? The detective who was originally supposed to be working the case with you?”

“That’s right.”

“Is he upset that he’s no longer involved?”

“Not with the amount of pressure there is to solve this thing.” And now, a fond look crossing his face, Lou added, “Pete’s never been your real motivated kind of guy.”

“And you are?”

“I suppose I am, in a way. Anyhow, I try to stay focused on the investigation and not let all the other bullshit get to me.”

I’m not exactly sure how it came about (okay, I might have grilled him just a little), but soon afterward I learned that Lou was a widower with an eighteen-year-old son. And I volunteered—although he didn’t seem at all anxious for the information—that I was a widow. Only with no dependents. Unless you consider emotional dependents—in which case Ellen could probably qualify. (Or, at least, she would have before Mike came into her life. These days, believe it or not, she’s not nearly as emotional or as dependent as she once was.)

At any rate, it was well after two when we finished eating and left Wendy’s to pay Sheila Vincent a visit.

The woman who stood in the doorway was slightly less than medium height, with frizzy, reddish-blonde hair and large brown eyes fringed with long, dark lashes. She had a figure that most members of her own sex would probably regard as chunky, but which the majority of men, I suspect, would characterize as voluptuous. She favored us with a restrained but pleasant smile.

“Mrs. Vincent?” Lou asked, producing his shield.

“No, I’m a friend of hers, also her cousin by marriage. The name’s Marilyn—Marilyn Vincent.”

“I’m Lieutenant Hoffman, and this is Detective Shapiro. We’re investigating Mr. Vincent’s death.”

“Sheila told me you’d be over this afternoon. Come in, please. I’ll let her know you’re here.”

Marilyn admitted us into an impressive, marble-tiled foyer, then excused herself for a moment, which gave Lou and me an opportunity to look around us.

Leading directly from the foyer and almost completely visible from our vantage point was a spacious, all-white living room. For once I could almost appreciate my own living room, boringly—and practically—furnished though it was. I mean, I actually pictured some of the ice cream dribbles and gravy splatters and wine sloshes that had so often decorated it—and then been sopped up without leaving a trace.

Anyhow, there were eight or ten people seated in the white room, most of them juggling plates and cups. Although the atmosphere could hardly be described as festive, there was none of the deep pall you might have expected to accompany the death of someone so young—particularly as the result of foul play. I guess subdued would be the best word for the mood here.

“Some place, huh?” Lou whispered as we watched Marilyn make her way over to a blonde woman perched on the arm of a plump, oversized chair. The blonde was speaking earnestly to an unusually good-looking man with wavy silver hair, who was occupying the chair next to her own. As soon as there was a break in the conversation, Marilyn bent down to talk to the woman. And after a brief exchange, she returned to the foyer.

“Sheila—Mrs. Vincent—asked if you’d mind waiting for just a little while. She won’t be long.” She indicated Sheila and the silver-haired gentleman with a toss of her head. “It’s business, and he has to drive back to New York in a few minutes,” she explained.

“No problem,” Lou told her. “We’re in no hurry.”

“Follow me,” Marilyn instructed, leading us to a small, oak-paneled study down the hall and to the left of the foyer. “Make yourselves comfortable. Oh, can I get you something? There’s baked chicken and a delicious Black Forest ham. Also half a dozen different salads. We have freshly brewed coffee, too. And all sorts of nice, gooey cakes.”

Now, after overdoing it like that at Wendy’s—I’m not sure if it was the second large order of fries or the generous slab of cherry pie that eventually did me in—I knew there wasn’t even a micron of available space left inside me. So I politely—and wisely—declined. Lou must have been equally overstuffed, because he responded in kind.

Marilyn had already begun to walk away when he said, “We’ll want to talk to you a little later, Ms. Vincent.”

“Well, I’m here,” she threw out amiably over her shoulder.

It was a man’s room. “Clubby,” I suppose you could call it. Lou immediately settled into a high-backed brown leather chair, while I took myself on a short tour.

Going over to the large desk under the window, I made a cursory examination of the collection of wood-framed photographs here. Then I made an equally brief inspection of the English hunting scenes that adorned the walls. (Call me a Philistine, but they all looked pretty much the same to me.) After which I took a seat on the brown Chesterfield sofa, facing Lou.

Seconds later the door opened.

The first thing I noticed about Sheila Vincent was her perfume—a heady, sophisticated scent that preceded her into the room. Then Sheila herself entered. While not exactly beautiful, she was certainly very striking—a tall, slim woman, most likely in her early thirties, with full lips and cool, wide-set green eyes. She was elegantly turned out in a black long sleeved, vee-neck, wool sheath with black suede pumps and large circular silver earrings, her shimmering blonde hair becomingly drawn back into a chignon.

I immediately became conscious of my own essence of Aqua Net hair spray (which I’d spritzed on with total abandon for the second time that day at the police station and which completely overpowered the small dab of Ivoire I’d applied earlier). And why had I decided to leave my trench coat in the car, anyway? It was certainly in decent condition, and at least it would have covered this ugly old beige suit of mine.

The truth is, Sheila Vincent made me feel dowdy. And this did not induce me to be very kindly disposed toward her. What I hated most about the negative response she had instantly elicited in me, however, was that it wasn’t even her fault.

She introduced herself, extending her hand to me.

“Detective Shapiro.” I rose and shook the outstretched hand. It was warm and dry. Da Silva was right about the Vincent marriage, I decided, taking my seat again. I mean, if this woman was in mourning, I was a Swiss yodeler.

Lou, who had gotten to his feet as soon as the widow put in an appearance, took the hand she was now holding out to him. He clasped it in his for a moment before clearing his throat. “We’ll try not to keep you long, Mrs. Vincent. I know this must be . . . uh . . . it’s a very difficult time for you.” It was obvious my temporary partner wasn’t exactly at ease with this aspect of his duties.

“That’s all right. I realize you have a job to do,” she graciously assured him. “Please sit down.” As she joined me on the sofa, I noted sourly that, unlike yours truly, Sheila Vincent didn’t have to position herself close to the edge in order for her feet to touch the floor.

“We—uh—that is, we now believe your husband may not have been shot during a simple robbery attempt, as we first assumed,” Lou said. Sheila’s eyebrows shot up in a question, but she refrained from asking it, waiting for him to go on. “Somebody has come forward who claims to have seen the perpetrator sitting in his car, parked across the street from your husband’s office, hours before the shooting occurred.”

“Then you think . . . ?”

“The way things are shaping up, we could be talking about premeditated murder,” he answered gently. “It seems as if the killer was biding his time until your husband left work.”

Sheila appeared genuinely stunned. “Can this person—this witness—identify the man who shot Frank?”

“Unfortunately, he didn’t get a good look at him. Incidentally, was it usual for Mr. Vincent to stay at his office until eight o’clock?”

“Only on Wednesdays. That was his late night. Quite often he didn’t finish up until seven-thirty or eight on Wednesdays—sometimes later.”

“Do you have any idea who might have wanted to harm your husband?”

Sheila shook her head. “There wasn’t anybody. At least, not that I’m aware of.”

I joined in the questioning for the first time. “Your husband had no enemies? There was no one with even a minor little grudge against him?” Lou appeared startled by the sound of my voice. I think he’d almost forgotten I was there.

Sheila turned toward me. “Not that I know of.”

I tried again. “How about his practice? Did he have any partners?”

“No, there was only Frank and a receptionist.”

“I understand your husband was in politics.”

“Well, I guess you might say that. He was a candidate for the state assembly last year. But he lost.” It seemed to me that Sheila Vincent’s expression was rather satisfied when she delivered this piece of information. “There was talk that the party wanted him to make another run for office, however.”

“Politics can be a pretty rough game,” Lou interjected here.

“I imagine that’s true. But my husband wasn’t successful enough to incur resentment. Also, he was careful not to step on any toes. Frank could be very charming, Lieutenant Hoffman. Ask anyone.”

I seized on her words. “You said your husband could be very charming.”

“Yes, that’s what I said. And, no, he wasn’t always. In fact, Detective Shapiro, he was a bastard, and I had been planning to divorce him. I hope that doesn’t make you suspect I hired a hit man or anything. Believe me, I didn’t want Frank dead; I only wanted him out of my life.”

Lou leaned forward. “Just when was it that you left the country, Mrs. Vincent?”

“I flew to Paris a week ago tomorrow. It was supposed to be a two-week stay.”

“You weren’t at your hotel for a couple of days, though.”

“That’s right. I revisited some of the places I’d been to when I was at school over there. That was a while ago, of course, but I still have a few good friends in Paris. And on Tuesday I got together with two of them, Josie Benoit and Claire Wu”—she interrupted herself—“Claire’s a transplanted Chinese lady, if you’re wondering. Anyhow, we drove out to the Loire Valley to Amboise, Blois, Chambord—places like that. We had a wonderful time. And then on Thursday evening I returned to my hotel in Paris and learned about Frank.”

“We’re going to have to verify this with the other women.” Lou’s apologetic tone made me want to barf. I mean, men—even policemen, who should definitely know better—can be such idiots when they’re around an attractive female.

“I understand. I’ll get their phone numbers for you. In fact, why don’t I do that now?” the widow offered with a kind of noblesse-oblige nod of her sleek blonde head in Lou’s direction.

“Nice woman,” he murmured, mostly to himself, when she left the room. Then perhaps slightly daunted by my scowl, he added, “Seems to be, at any rate.”

Sheila returned a few minutes later with a piece of note paper, on which she’d apparently written the information Lou required. She handed him the paper, then said she’d be happy to show him the airline ticket stubs, too. “I don’t know just where I put them, but it shouldn’t be too much of a problem digging them up.”

“Oh, that won’t be necessary,” Lou responded.

Of course it won’t. I mean, would those ticket stubs prove she didn’t fly home on Wednesday and, after shooting her husband, turn around and fly right back to Paris?

And now she moved to sit beside me again.

“Did your husband have a jealous nature, Mrs. Vincent?” I asked the instant her bottom made contact with the sofa cushion.

“No, not at all.”

“I hope you won’t mind my next question, but we’re talking about a homicide here.”

“Yes, of course. What is it you want to know?”

“Has there been anyone else in the picture lately?”

“I seriously doubt it.”

“I meant for you,” I explained quietly.

Sheila met my eyes. Her voice was low, but firm. “Absolutely not.”

“It would be understandable, considering the circumstances.”

“How many times do I have to say this? There’s nobody else.” Her tone remained even—although it was undoubtedly a struggle to keep it that way.

“If there is another man,” I persisted, “that’s still no indication you had anything to do with your husband’s death.”

“There is-n’t an-y oth-er man,” she pronounced, slowly enunciating every syllable.

I had to admire the woman’s control. “Okay, sorry. I believe you, but I had to check. I hope you can appreciate that.” And consummate actress that I am, I produced what I’m certain was a most engaging little smile.

Sheila’s lips curved upward in response, but you could tell that her heart wasn’t in it.

“I think we should let Mrs. Vincent get back to her friends,” Lou said then, the suggestion very possibly having been prompted by the tenor of this last round of questioning. And now he addressed Sheila. “There might be one or two things we’ll want to go over with you in a couple of days.” He was sounding apologetic again.

“Certainly,” she agreed, getting to her feet. “Just give me a call.”

“In the meantime, I wonder if you would tell Ms. Vincent we’d like to see her for a few minutes.”

“I’ll ask her to come right in.”

The moment Sheila Vincent closed the door behind her, Lou glared at me. “About as delicate as a buzz saw, weren’t you?” he said in a tight voice. “Listen, if she is having an affair, you didn’t really think you could badger her into confiding in you, did you?”

“I pressed too hard, huh?”

“What do you think?”

“I pressed too hard,” I admitted meekly. “I guess I got carried away.”

“From where I sat, Mrs. Vincent was being honest with us. She certainly didn’t pull any punches as far as her feelings for her husband.”

“You’re right, only—Look, Lou, I know you’re going to think I’m crazy, but I get these intuitions about people.” (I did not, of course, mention that my intuitions have rarely proved out.)

“And—?”

“Okay, the woman appeared to be straight with us and sincere and all that, but—I don’t know—my gut is telling me that maybe she’s too straight and sincere.”

“Whatever that means,” Lou retorted, frowning.

“It means that I don’t quite trust her. And I don’t even know why.”

Chapter 8

“How long have you and Mrs. Vincent known each other?” Lou began. He was addressing Marilyn Vincent, who presently occupied the spot her friend had just vacated.

“Since college. And don’t even try to get me to tell you how far back that was,” she joked.

My kind of girl. “Then you went to school in Paris, too,” I said.

The sound that emerged from Marilyn’s throat was more like a guffaw than anything else. “Hardly. Sheila went over to France to study at Le Cordon Bleu. Me? I can just about cook a can of Campbell’s soup. The two of us met right here in the United States. We were roommates at Vassar.”

“I assume this was before she married your cousin,” I continued.

“Oh, yes.”

“You introduced them?”

“I guess you could say that. Although definitely not by choice.”

Lou looked at her inquiringly. “I think an explanation might be helpful there.”

“Well, Sheila and I were partners in a catering firm at the time. Divine Dining, we called it—that was the first name that occurred to us, and it stuck. Mostly because we were so busy with all the other things it takes to start a new company that we never seemed to have the time to come up with anything better. Anyhow, we—”

“Wait,” I broke in. “Didn’t you just say you can’t cook?”

“That’s right,” Marilyn responded. “I was the business end of the operation. That’s my one genuine talent: business. Anyhow, it actually turned out to be a very fortunate pairing. Sheila was able to devote herself to turning out all these great dishes, while I kept an eye on the bottom line and took care of the nuts-and-bolts stuff. Plus, I did most of the serving at the affairs, as well as helping out with the less creative kitchen duties. I wound up being a real whiz at some of them, too. You should have seen me hack the head off a trout.” She concluded the boast with a grimace.

“You were telling us about introducing Mrs. Vincent to your cousin,” Lou put in now, attempting to get her back on track.

“Oh, yes. Sorry. I have a tendency to run off at the mouth—as you can see. Anyhow, we were catering a cocktail party—this was around five years ago—and, damn it, Frankie happened to be one of the guests. He came into the kitchen to talk to me for a couple of minutes, and, of course, Sheila was there, too. Well, like it or not, I had to introduce them. The next day he phoned me for her number.”

“He was smitten immediately?” I asked.

“I’d hardly call it that. If the truth be known, Frankie wasn’t really that interested in women. I’m not implying that he was gay or anything, but he was too consumed with getting ahead in life to make many detours, even for sex.

I always suspected his libido was kind of underactive anyway. At any rate, he was aware I’d gone into business with my college roommate. And he knew that her folks were wealthy. Sheila’s father is president of the Bernardsville Bank and Trust Company. But supposedly the real money in that family goes back generations.”

“Then it was primarily the money that attracted him to Mrs. Vincent?” This, from Lou.

“You bet it was.” Marilyn opened her mouth to say something further, then promptly closed it. You could tell from her expression that a thought had just occurred to her. A couple of seconds later she said, “You’ll have to excuse me. I’ve never been involved in a murder investigation before, so I admit to being kind of ignorant when it comes to police interrogations. Still, I can’t for the life of me see what any of this has to do with the fact that Frankie was shot during an attempted robbery.”

“We no longer believe your cousin’s death was the result of a mugging,” Lou responded quietly. “There’s every likelihood this was premeditated murder.”

Marilyn’s hand flew to her mouth. “My God,” was the muffled response. “Oh, my God.” After a moment the hand came away. “Do you have any idea who did it?”

“Not so far.” And Lou proceeded to explain about a witness’s seeing the car across the street from Vincent’s building at least two hours before the homicide took place.

“Maybe this was a case of mistaken identity,” Marilyn suggested hopefully.

“I’m afraid we pretty much have to discount that possibility,” he responded. “Your cousin was facing the killer when he was shot, and they were only a couple of yards away from each other.”

“But it was dark out by then, wasn’t it?”

“Mr. Vincent was standing directly under a light.” There was anguish on Marilyn’s face now. Squeezing her eyes shut, she moaned, “My poor uncle. This will destroy him. Does he know yet?”

“No. Mrs. Vincent was the first member of the family to be informed about this, and she was told only a short while before you walked in here.”

“I’m going to see him this evening—my uncle, I mean. The man’s eighty-six years old and in very poor health. As it is, ever since he heard that Frankie was dead, he’s been saying he wants to do away with himself. So just imagine how he’ll feel when we break it to him that someone actually planned to murder his son. Christ! The whole universe revolved around his Franco. That’s what he called him— Franco. Uncle Gino spoiled Frankie rotten from the second he was born. Of course, this was a big part of the problem. And—Oh, shit! I’m doing it again. Sorry. I talk enough when I’m not this upset. But now . . .”

“There’s no reason to apologize. I’ve been known to talk a blue streak myself on occasion,” I told her. “Look, do you want my advice?” I didn’t care to risk a recommendation that I mind my own business, so I offered hurriedly, “If I were you, I wouldn’t say a word to your uncle about the shooting’s being premeditated. At least, for the present. Why don’t you wait a while and see how everything shakes out? By then, if your family should decide to tell him what actually happened”—and I had to wonder why on earth they would—“there’s at least a chance that the shock of his son’s death will have worn off a bit. So he may be in a better position to deal with it.”

“Thanks,” Marilyn murmured, grateful for the reprieve. “I think that probably would be the best way to handle things.”

“You were telling us a few minutes ago about your cousin’s interest in Mrs. Vincent’s money,” I reminded her then. “One thing I don’t understand: Knowing that she was so wealthy, why hadn’t he ever asked to meet her before?”

“He had no idea what she looked like, and I chose not to enlighten him as to how stunning she is. I also didn’t volunteer that she’s intelligent and poised and classy. Or that her family is extremely well connected socially—although that’s probably something he surmised. Care to know why I did my best to keep him in the dark?” This was obviously a rhetorical question, considering that Marilyn wasted no time in supplying us with the answer. “Because those are the things Frankie was looking for in a wife. Did I say wife? What he really wanted was a political advantage.” A loud snort emphasized her disgust. “You see,” she went on, “it was Frankie’s goal for a long, long time to enter politics one day.”

“Did you ever let Sheila in on your feelings about him?”

“I tried to—more than once. But she kept saying she didn’t want to hear about it, so I finally shut up.”

“You seem to have disliked your cousin a great deal,” Lou interjected here.

“I did. Listen, I know it’s a sin to speak ill of the dead, but Frankie was selfish and petty and ruthlessly ambitious. You know what really made me gag, though? He was so charming that no one seemed to notice.”

“But some people must have caught on to what he was actually like,” Lou countered. “He couldn’t have pulled the wool over everyone’s eyes.”

“Well . . . I am exaggerating. But he did manage to fool an awful lot of people. Frankie was a very clever man. He could play you like a violin.”

“Did you know that Mrs. Vincent was planning to divorce him?” I asked.

Marilyn didn’t miss a beat. “No, but I’m not exactly shocked. And good for her.”

“Are you saying this for any reason in particular, or are you just speaking in general?”

“Oh, I’m saying it for plenty of reasons in particular. For one thing, Frankie made Sheila give up the catering business almost the instant they walked down the aisle. Then for another, when he was running for the state assembly, he had her practically chained to this place, whipping up goodies for his endless political get-togethers. The only way she could have done any writing was standing at the kitchen stove.”

“Writing?” Lou repeated.

“Uh-huh. Since Frankie refused to let her go out and work, Sheila decided she’d occupy herself with the kind of work she could do at home. So she started to channel her creative energy into composing cookbooks. But then that had to go on hold, too, so she could help Frankie get into office. It was only after he lost the election that he permitted her to start writing again. She’s on her third cookbook now. Did you happen to notice that good-looking gray-haired guy she was talking to when you came in?” Marilyn’s glance went from my face to Lou’s and then back again.

“I sure did,” I answered with a grin.

“That’s Morgan Sklaar, Sheila’s publisher. But what I was going to say was that even after she was able to pursue her own interests, things weren’t exactly ginger-peachy between her and Frankie. He was hardly a doll to live with. Everything always had to be his way. He dictated where they went, what they did, who they did it with . . . That stupid all-white living room? Frankie’s choice. Sheila was dying for chintz and cabbage roses.”

The more I heard, the more surprised I was that Sheila Vincent hadn’t dumped her lout of a spouse a long time ago. And I said so.

“I think that at first she was determined to make a go of it. Maybe she even thought she could change him,” Marilyn conjectured. “Later she probably decided to wait until the election was over. But right after that her father had a stroke, and I know his health was uppermost in her mind. I imagine she didn’t want to risk upsetting him with the news that her marriage was kaput.”

“The father’s all right now?” Lou asked.

“Pretty much. He still isn’t a hundred percent, but even months back Sheila was telling me how much better he was doing. She must have been holding off on the divorce, though, until she was absolutely sure he could handle it okay.”

“I’d have thought Mrs. Vincent would have mentioned something to you about wanting a divorce,” Lou remarked. “You do seem to be pretty close to her.”

“We’re extremely close. But Sheila’s always been a very private person. Besides, although we’re in constant touch, we don’t actually spend much time alone together. Between her writing and my job—I work at an ad agency now—we’re both pretty tied up during the week. And then weekends Frankie is—was—always around, so there weren’t that many opportunities for a heart-to-heart.”

I had another question. “Do you have any idea if there were other good friends Mrs. Vincent might have confided in?”

“Well, she was sort of tight with this woman who lives across the street—Doris Shippman. But if she didn’t say anything to me about splitting up, there’s no way she would have talked to her about it.”

“You know,” I remarked, “from what I’ve seen of your friend today, she seems like a pretty sharp lady. So I’m having trouble comprehending how she could ever have married someone like your cousin in the first place. Particularly since a woman who’s as attractive as Mrs. Vincent is must have had lots of opportunities to hook up with a more suitable man.”

“As I said, Frankie was charming,” Marilyn answered. “Probably one of the most charming men you’d ever meet. Also, Sheila was terribly vulnerable in those days.”

“What do you mean?”

There was a pause before Marilyn murmured reluctantly, “Oh, it was years ago.” Then, after an even lengthier pause: “I guess she wouldn’t mind my telling you about it at this point, though. You see, Sheila had broken an engagement a number of years before she met Frankie. It was a really devastating experience, too, and it took a long, long while before she’d even agree to go out with anyone else. But then when Frankie came along, well, I must say his timing was terrific.”

I wanted to get this straight. “You said she broke it off?”

Marilyn flushed all the way to the roots of her hair. “Umm, that’s not exactly how it happened.” I could hear her take in her breath before she confessed a few seconds later—and with obvious discomfort—“Ron was . . . he was the one who actually ended it.”

“Why was that—do you know?”

“Look, Detective Shapiro, I’m aware that you have to get all the facts, but I can’t imagine how something that occurred practically in the Dark Ages could have anything to do with Frankie’s murder.”

“Neither can I. Not at the moment, anyway. But there was a motive for that murder, and right now we don’t have a clue as to what it was—or who ended your cousin’s life. So we’re gathering every bit of information we can, and hopefully, we’ll start making some sense out of things. But we need for you to cooperate. Okay?”

“I still don’t see what—”

“Just bear with me,” I cajoled. And then when Marilyn nodded unhappily I put the question to her again. “Why did Mrs. Vincent’s fiancé end the engagement?”

She sighed. “All right. Ron Whitfield ran off and married Sheila’s older sister the day before the wedding.”

This news prompted me to attempt a whistle, but a pathetic nothing little sound was all I was able to produce. “Are they still married?”

“Separated. He moved out a few months ago. But if you’re thinking Ron killed Frankie so he could get back with Sheila, you’re way off base. Sheila would never take up with him again. Not after what he did to her.”

“Probably not. But you can’t really be sure.”

Marilyn’s chin jutted out to there. “I know Sheila,” she insisted.

“Are you certain she’d tell you if she had started seeing him again?”

For a fraction of a second Marilyn hesitated. Then she said emphatically, “Believe me, there isn’t a chance Sheila would have anything more to do with Ron.”

“Do you think Mrs. Vincent might be romantically involved with someone else?”

“She isn’t like that.”

“What about Frankie? Even if he wasn’t big on romance or sex or whatever, it’s possible, isn’t it, that he could have met someone who really appealed to him? And if that occurred, from what you’ve told me about your cousin, I don’t think that anything as insignificant as a marriage license would have kept him from pursuing the woman.”

“Listen, Frankie put more ladies in heat than I can count. But even when he was still single, he’d just slough them off. Except maybe on some rare occasions—probably when he got a really bad itch. In those instances, though, one or two dates seemed to be enough to take care of the itch. But once he got married, I can’t imagine Frankie’s having an affair. And it has nothing to do with any marriage license, either. It’s because he was so hell bent on making it in politics that nothing else mattered very much to him—certainly not enough to risk putting his future in jeopardy. Forget it,” Marilyn concluded firmly. “There’s no way Frankie would have even considered playing around. Especially since he was never into the pleasures of the flesh that much to begin with.”

Marilyn certainly sounded as if she knew what she was talking about, all right. Still, that didn’t mean she had as much insight into her cousin as she was convinced she did. Which is why I wasn’t ready to abandon the idea of a spurned lover or a jealous husband’s doing Frankie in. At least, not yet. At any rate, there was a brief silence as I thought all this over, with Lou apparently similarly occupied. Marilyn wasted no time in using the vacuum to advantage.

“Listen, if there’s nothing else you want to ask me . . .” She was already on her feet and edging toward the door when she spoke.

Chapter 9

We didn’t arrive back at the station house any too soon. It was a quarter to six, and Ross, our second witness, could be dropping by any minute.

As Lou and I made our way down the long room toward our respective offices, I glanced around me. These were entirely different people from the cast of characters I’d seen working here this morning. Some of them turned in our direction when we passed, acknowledging Lou with a nod or a wave or a “How ya doin’?” But if they knew—or cared—about the identity of the full-figured (an adjective I much prefer to some others I’ve been saddled with) redhead who was trotting along beside him, it didn’t show.

We had reached the far end of the room when I remarked, “Well, at least we learned one thing today.”

“Yeah? What’s that?”

“The victim was charming.”

“You can say that again.” Lou shook his head, a bemused expression on his face. “And again and again and again.” Then just as he was about to enter his office, he began to laugh.

“What?”

“Nothing, really. I was thinking about Marilyn Vincent inching toward that door. Not that she was happy to get away from you or anything.”

“Whaddaya mean from me? You were no slouch in the questioning department, either, as I recall.”

“Yeah, but you were the one who put her feet to the fire with your ‘Why did Mrs. Vincent’s fiancé break up with her?’ You made the poor woman feel like a traitor, having to give up something like that about her best friend.”

“Listen,” I retorted, “did you happen to notice her expression when you told her we’d like her phone number in case we needed to speak to her again? And just as she had one foot in the hall, too, no doubt figuring that she was home free by then.”

“I still say you were the one who really rocked her.” And with this, Lou patted me on the back in a spontaneous gesture of camaraderie. Almost as though we really are partners, I thought. It was the first truly unguarded moment we’d shared. And I had the fleeting idea the man might actually be starting to accept me.

Ha!

“See you in a little while,” I said. I made a brief stop in my cubicle to deposit my coat and attaché case, then headed for the ladies’ room. A minute or two after I returned, Lou appeared in my doorway waving a pink message slip.

“What’s that?”

“Ross phoned this afternoon. He can’t make it tonight—something about his wife and dinner. He said he could come in Monday evening. All right with you?”

“Why don’t you see if you can persuade him to do it tomorrow morning instead?”

“Hey, tomorrow’s Sunday, in case you’ve forgotten, and I’ve got the day off. I promised to take my kid to the Devils’ game. And I have no intention of disappointing him.”

“Devils?”

“Hockey. The Devils are a New Jersey hockey team,” Lou apprised me condescendingly.

“That’s no problem, Lou. I can see the man myself. After all, you’ve already met with him. I thought I’d talk to some of the Vincents’ neighbors, too.”

“Tomorrow?”

“Well, I’d really like to begin looking into things.”

Walking into my space now, Lou sat down on the chair across from me. “You have begun,” he observed dryly. “Besides, don’t you think questioning the neighbors is something we should do together?”

“Well, of course, if you can make it, but if you already have plans with your son . . .” The look I was getting was hardly filled with partner-like affection. “Naturally, I’ll write out a complete report for you,” I added quickly. “You’ll have it first thing Monday morning. And if I learn anything really worthwhile—which I tend to doubt—I’ll call you right away and leave a message on your answering machine.”

Lou’s sustained scowl made me feel I should justify myself. “The thing is,” I said—and quite reasonably, I thought—“if I don’t try to catch people at home tomorrow, it’ll have to wait until Monday evening, after the majority of them get back from work. Unless . . .” My voice kind of trailed off; I had had second thoughts about the alternative I’d been about to propose.

“Unless what?”

“Well, we could always do it tonight, if you’d like,” I suggested timidly.

“No, I’d not like,” he snapped. “It’s Saturday night, for chrissake. Most everyone’ll probably be out. Even in Riverton people have lives, Desiree. Not only that, but I’m bushed. I’ve been putting in fourteen-hour days all week, working a double homicide and a bank robbery, in addition to the Vincent case. Anyhow, those other cases got reassigned so I could devote a hundred percent of my time to this Vincent thing, which seems to take priority over everything else around here. What I’m trying to say is that this is my investigation, too. And, yeah, I know you’ve been brought in by some big politician or whoever. And I know I’m supposed to cooperate with you—something I’m trying my damnedest to do, believe me. But I have to tell you, I resent your taking over and trying to call all the shots like this.” And now he shifted his eyes to my desktop, picked up a pencil, and very purposefully snapped it in two.

I caught myself unconsciously rubbing my neck. I mean, I don’t have to tell you, do I, what he’d have preferred to get his hands on just then.

At any rate, I was all set to respond to this mean-spirited behavior with an appropriately nasty comment (although I hadn’t figured out what it would be yet), when I realized that if I were in Lou’s position, I’d probably be no more kindly disposed toward me than he was. So employing my most conciliatory tone, I said, “I’m not calling any shots, Lou. It’s only that I’m anxious to get things moving, like I said. And it’s always possible their neighbors—particularly that close friend of the widow’s—might have something interesting to tell us about the Vincents. But if you feel so strongly about this, why don’t I just meet with Ross tomorrow, if he can make it. Since you’re already familiar with his information, that shouldn’t be any big deal. I’ll leave the neighbors until after the weekend, when you’ll be available. Okay?” Before he had the chance to respond, I tacked on—but mostly to reassure myself—“After all, it’s not as though any of them witnessed the shooting and might forget the details. So what difference does it make if we question them a day or two later?”

For what seemed to me like a very long time, Lou just sat there, staring down at the broken pencil on the desk. At last he muttered, “Oh, hell. I’m sorry, Desiree. I didn’t get to bed until two o’clock this morning, and I always start acting like a first-class jackass when I don’t get my beauty sleep. Look, I’ll call Ross right now and try to get him to come in tomorrow, preferably in the a.m.”

“I really appreciate—”

“And after we’re finished with Ross, we’ll do the neighbors.”

“But your son—?”

“I’ll just give him the tickets. You want the honest-to-God truth? He’ll be happier going with one of his friends.”

Chapter 10

Driving home that evening, I thought about the widow Vincent.

Had I been even a little bit fair to the woman?

Granted, she had this—well, call it a presence—that made me feel as though my pantyhose were drooping and my roots were showing and my beige suit wasn’t even fit to be buried in the backyard. But this was my problem. Sheila Vincent hadn’t said or done a thing to generate this insecurity in me. And even if she had, that wouldn’t justify my readiness to paint a blood-red “M”—for murderer—on her forehead.

After all, she was honest enough to admit—and without even the slightest bit of prodding, too—that she’d been planning to unload the guy. And why would she have to resort to murder, anyway? Apparently, there wasn’t any financial consideration to dissuade her from terminating the marriage legally—exactly as she claimed she’d been intending to do. Remember, she was the one who came from all that money.

Still, my intuition told me . . .

No, I could forget my stupid intuition. It was about as trustworthy as my glorious hennaed hair. (Which tonight, thanks to the most infinitesimal amount of humidity in the air, insisted on going its own way, leaving me looking positively bizarre.)

But an instant later I changed my tune again.

The thing is, when had the mere fact that a woman was good looking and stylish induced me to suspect her of a crime? Never, that’s when. So I couldn’t see myself just dismissing this . . . this uneasiness I had about Sheila.

Okay, so maybe there wasn’t even one sensible reason for my doubts about the lady. But for the time being, I’d be keeping a very watchful eye on her, regardless.

At around eight-thirty I dropped off the car at the garage near my apartment. And it was only then that I realized how thoroughly exhausted I was. I’d have loved to go straight home and plop down on the sofa for a couple of years. But I was also starved. And at the prospect of dining on any of the pitiful scraps in my refrigerator (pre that visit from da Silva, I’d planned on doing my grocery shopping this morning), I was willing to postpone that rendezvous with the sofa.

I headed for Jerome’s, this little coffee shop in my neighborhood. The minute I set foot in the door, I spotted Felix, which severely restricted my menu choices. You see, Felix, who must be well into his seventies, is a waiter who takes great pride in his memory. So invariably, as soon as he approaches my table, he holds up his hand. “Wait,” he commands, “don’t tell me.” And he plays back the first order I ever gave him. “The cheeseburger deluxe, you want. Well done. And the fries, they should also be well done. And you’ll have a Coke, but I gotta bring the beverage together with the food—not before.” Then he’s likely to beam at me. “So, am I right?”

“You got it,” I say.

It seems I just never have the heart to contradict him. Tonight I even gave myself permission to forget that this is what I’d had for lunch. Which you couldn’t really call a sacrifice, considering my affection for cheeseburgers. Plus, it wasn’t as if I’d had the slightest intention of ordering the bluefish or the grilled vegetable platter or any of those similarly boring, good-for-you foods. Besides, I did manage to vary the meal a bit from the one I’d consumed earlier. I ordered a slice of coconut cream pie for dessert.

When I walked into my apartment I found three messages on the answering machine.

The first was from Ellen. “Hi, Aunt Dez. I wanted to know how it went today. Give me a ring when you get in.”

Damn!

The second was from Jackie. The two calls might have been identical, except that Jackie added, “I’ll be waiting for your call.” She made it sound like a threat.

Oh, shit!

Last was a message from Al. “I was hoping you’d be home by now. I’m really anxious to hear what kind of a day you had. It’s just after six Las Vegas time, and I’ll be going out in about five minutes to meet an old college buddy of mine for drinks and then dinner. We have a lot of catching up to do, so it’ll most likely be too late to phone you when I get back to the room—even a night owl like you will probably be asleep by then. I’ll try you tomorrow. If I can’t get in touch with you, though, maybe you’ll have better luck reaching me.” And speaking quickly now to avoid my machine’s rudely terminating him as it had so many times in the past, he rattled off his phone number, along with his schedule for the next couple of days.

After this there was an abrupt change in his tone of voice. “Uh, Dez?” he said tentatively. “I just want you to know I’m thinking about you.” And then he hung up.

I felt a rush of warmth. How lucky I was that someone like Al Bonaventure cared for me!

Well, tired or not, I’d better return those calls. So grousing under my breath, I picked up the receiver. I really needed this now, right?

“So?” Ellen demanded. “How did it go?”

I kept the information brief and factual, telling her that I’d talked to an eyewitness to the shooting and then with the victim’s widow and cousin.

“How do you like working out of that police station? Are they nice?”

I refrained from confiding that my temporary partner considered my presence there as welcome as the ebola virus. And that, if anything, it was even less welcome to the Riverton police chief. Instead, I said, “Well, they’ve assigned this one man to team up with me—a lieutenant—and he’s been pretty helpful.”

“Is he cute?”

“Who?”

“This lieutenant, of course,” Ellen responded impatiently.

“No. But he appears to be a good cop, which is a lot more important. Look, Ellen, I’m really pooped now. Besides, I’d better make myself some supper. I’m famished.”

“You haven’t eaten yet? Oh, Aunt Dez, I wish you’d start taking care of yourself.” She sounded just concerned enough so that I felt guilty about the lie. “Go fix something this minute.”

“Okay, I—”

“Before you hang up, though, I have one quick question: What are you doing tomorrow?”

“I’ll be driving over to New Jersey again. There are quite a few people I should talk to, and I don’t want to let a lot of time elapse. What did you have in mind, anyway?”

“Well, last week Mike and I went bowling, and it was so much fun that I’m dying to do it again. He has to work all weekend, though”—Ellen’s almost-fiancé is a resident at St. Gregory’s Hospital—“so I thought maybe you’d like to come with me.”

She had to be kidding! I don’t suppose I have to tell you that it wasn’t by chance that I hadn’t been bowling in years. I mean, bowling is like exercise, for heaven’s sake. And I can’t help it; I blanch at the very thought of straining my limbs like that. “Gee,” I responded with total insincerity, “I’m really sorry I can’t make it, Ellen. Maybe some other time.” Yeah. When garbage cans sprout wings.

It’s likely that Derwin—her significant other—was at Jackie’s apartment when I got back to her, because Puccini was playing in the background, and Derwin just loves Puccini. Plus I was almost certain I heard a cough—a male-type cough—at one point. Also, Jackie refrained from following my sketchy account of today’s doings with her usual ten million questions. And to clinch it all, she didn’t venture a single unsolicited opinion—not about anything. So who knows what I interrupted. But whatever it was had my gratitude. The important thing was that tonight’s call may have set a brevity record for a Jackie telephone conversation.

It was a little after eleven-thirty when I crawled into bed, completely spent. But I couldn’t fall asleep. I wasn’t exactly looking forward to my second day in Riverton—and the prospect of dealing with a man who was so put out about having to work with me.

It’s possible, though, I tried convincing myself, that you’ll be able to win him over. Eventually, anyhow. I mean, in spite of a few bumps along the way, our first day together ended on a fairly positive note, didn’t it? So actually, he might already be starting to thaw out.

Grow up! I retorted. He was only attempting to make the best of what he must consider a barely tolerable situation. Be honest with yourself for a change, will you? The fact is, Lou Hoffman still resents you like hell.

Well, as much as I wished it were otherwise, I had to concede that this was no doubt true.

And what’s more, who could blame him?

Chapter 11

Charlie Ross was short and pudgy, with squinty eyes, a spread-out nose, and scraggly, yellowing gray hair that cried out for a barber. (A little of that Just for Men color gel wouldn’t have hurt, either.) He had agreed to stop in at ten-thirty, and he’d arrived on the dot. Now he was seated in Lou’s office.

“I wonder if I could ask you to repeat for Detective Shapiro here what you told Sergeant Peterson and me the other day. She’s just become involved in the investigation, and it would be a big help if she could hear directly from you about what it is you saw that evening.”

Ross shifted his attention to a corner of Lou’s desk—the one that the better part of my rear right cheek was presently occupying. He assessed me frankly for a moment. “No kidding. You’re a detective?” The voice was unusually high pitched for a man’s. But then, it would have been high pitched even for a woman’s.

“Yes.” I came close to hissing the word.

He turned to Lou. “I thought all you wanted was for me to answer one or two more questions. I can’t spend all day in the police station, you know. I have a lot to do later.”

“This will only take a few minutes,” Lou assured him.

“All right,” Ross agreed grudgingly. He focused on me again. “Well, here’s how it started. I always have the radio on when I’m eating breakfast. And the shooting was reported on the seven o’clock news Thursday morning. Now, as a rule I hardly pay any attention when they talk about what’s been happening locally. It’s usually so depressing—there must be another murder around here every other second lately. But this time I heard ‘Hedden Circle,’ so I stopped and listened. I work there, too, you know. Same building as the victim.” He looked at me expectantly, apparently trying to gauge the impact of his words.

“You do?” Not wanting to alienate the man, I even tried to pack some heightened excitement into the response.

“Yes. I’m with O’Connell, Smith, and Goldberg.”

Judging from the pause, this, too, seemed to call for a reaction. I figured a nod should do it.

“It’s one of the biggest accounting firms in the state,” Ross apprised me. “Anyhow, from what was said on the radio, I thought maybe I was privy to some facts you people could use. But I don’t like to get involved. Know what I mean?”

“We do know what you mean, and we’re glad you changed your mind.”

“Well, as I told the other officer”—he gestured toward Lou—“I wasn’t the one who changed my mind. As a matter of fact, I even discussed the situation with my wife, and we both agreed it would be best if I minded my own business.”

Would this man ever get around to talking about what he was here for? But in spite of my impatience, I asked politely, “What made you decide to share your information with the police, then?”

“Not what—who.”

“Fine. Who,” I amended.

“Cookie. My fourteen-year-old daughter. And if you’re wondering how come I’m the father of such a young girl, I didn’t get married until a week past my fortieth birthday. And the way Natalie—that’s my wife—and I were brought up, you didn’t even think about having a baby until after you’d stood in front of a minister and said ‘I do.’ Not that I was anxious for a child even then. Natalie, though, had her heart—”

By now I was so frustrated I was ready to clobber the man. Lou came to his rescue. “It’s a good thing for us Cookie was able to persuade you to come in,” he interjected. I caught Lou’s expression, and he seemed to be having difficulty suppressing a grin.

“Yeah, well, she overheard me speaking to my wife. I realize a lot of people might dispute this, but kids seem to have more of a social conscience than the rest of us. Don’t you agree?”

Lou’s “Yes, I do” and my “Absolutely” emerged simultaneously.

“Of course,” Ross added, “I’m referring to the ones that don’t go around doing drugs and mugging old ladies and batting out a bunch of illegitimate offspring for the rest of us to support.”

And here Lou set a truly admirable example in tact. “We don’t want to take up too much of your time, Mr. Ross, particularly in view of how hectic your schedule is today. So why don’t you tell Ms. Shapiro about the car now.”

“Yes, I’d better do that. It was there, parked across the street from my building, since at least five after six Wednesday night. A tan 1986 Toyota Camry, just like the radio said.”

“I understand you noticed someone in the car,” I told him.

“Correct. When I was headed for the lot—that’s where I park my own car—I crossed the street right in front of the Camry. It’s only natural that I would think the occupant might be someone I knew, so I casually peeked inside. But I wasn’t able to see very much of him.”

“Because it had started to get dark outside, you mean?” I asked.

“Not really. Hedden Circle’s very well lit, as I’m sure you’re aware. It was primarily because he was slumped so far down in his seat—almost as if he were trying to conceal himself.”

“You’re not able to tell us anything about the man? Not anything?” I persisted.

Ross’s brow furrowed, and he appeared to be turning things over in his mind. “Only that he was all bundled up. I remember noting that it wasn’t a very cold day, either.” His tone became defensive: “But that wasn’t any cause for suspicion. Listen, the fellow might have been trying to ward off the flu or something, true? In fact, I myself was wearing—”

Lou cut short what promised to be a lengthy description of his attire. “Anybody else around when you left that evening?”

“Not a soul.”

“And you’re certain it was a man in that car?”

“Oh, yes,” Ross stated emphatically. But as it had with Lottie Schmidt, the question gave him pause. “Uh, why do you ask? Have you any reason to believe that it wasn’t?”

“No, just double-checking,” Lou responded.

“And you’re definite about the vehicle being an ’86 Toyota Camry?” I put to him.

“Look, if there’s one thing I know, it’s cars.”

“So the perp was at the scene from six o’clock on,” I mused aloud.

Ross stuck his two cents right into my thoughts. “I said he was there since at least six. Or five after, to be exact.”

This guy could really get to me, all right. “Yes, you did,” I mumbled, making a valiant—if not altogether successful—effort to keep my irritation to myself.

“As I told Lieutenant Herman here—”

“Hoffman,” Lou corrected good-naturedly.

But Ross was too intent on his narrative to pay attention. “—On most days I leave for home at five, taking a file or two with me, if necessary. It’s a struggle to concentrate at work. Believe me, that place is a positive zoo. Don Bender—the fellow in the office next to mine—he blasts the damn radio all day long.”

I gave him a couple of tsk, tsks to be nice.

“And if that’s not bad enough, the firm appears to be committed to hiring the silliest, noisiest secretaries they can find. You can’t imagine how those girls chatter and giggle and carry on. It does absolutely no good to complain, either. I found that out. All it accomplishes is that everyone starts referring to you as an old woman. And just because you believe in a decent work ethic. Well, I—”

“On the subject of that Toyota, Mr. Ross—do you have anything else to add?” I was, at this juncture, once again teetering on the very brink of violence.

“I am trying to explain something, Detective,” Ross shot back, his voice having risen to a pitch I wouldn’t have thought possible. “If I’m allowed to finish what I was saying, you’ll see that.”

“I’m sorry. Please go on.”

“What I am trying to tell you is that Don Bender didn’t show up for work that day. A stomach virus—he claimed. More likely, though, he was hung over. The man drinks too much, if you want my opinion. At any rate, it also happened that the secretaries all put on their coats exactly at five that evening, just as they do on Fridays—you can set your watch by them on Fridays. Well, the project I was working on was almost completed, and so I decided to take advantage of these fortunate circumstances and stay at my desk to wrap it up.” He sat back in his chair, a superior expression on his face now. “You understand what I’m getting at, don’t you?”

“Umm, I’m not exactly sure,” I admitted.

“If I’d quit at my normal time on Wednesday, I might have been able to attest to the car’s being at the scene that much earlier than I’m able to do now. And naturally, it could have been there even before that.”

“I see what you mean, and I apologize again,” I told him. Which was actually pretty big of me, considering that it wouldn’t have made a bit of difference even if the Camry had been parked there since nine a.m. The fact that the perpetrator was known to have waited two hours for his victim to emerge from that building was good enough for me.

“Just one thing more,” I said. “Working in the same building like that, were you acquainted with Mr. Vincent?”

“No, I never met the man. I may have seen him in the elevator or something, but if I did, I don’t recall.” Ross checked his watch now. “Say, do you have any idea what time it is? My wife is going to kill me. I was supposed to drive her over to her mother’s a half hour ago.”

He looked at Lou accusingly. “And you swore to me this would only take a few minutes.”

“He’s some piece of work,” I commented when Charlie Ross had made his exit at last. “Why didn’t you warn me?”

“It’s something you have to experience to really appreciate.”

“Probably. But I can’t understand how you could subject yourself to that impossible person a second time.”

“Oh, I’m not saying it was easy. But it was worth it.”

I was immediately concerned that Lou had picked up on something during this session with Ross that I’d overlooked. “What do you mean?”

He chuckled. “Watching your reaction to his going on and on like that? Well, I wouldn’t have missed it for anything.”

Chapter 12

Maybe it’s because I can be too sensitive for my own good, but driving over to Oakview Road, I began to wonder about Lou’s not wanting to miss out on my reaction to Charlie Ross.

Did he enjoy seeing me in uncomfortable situations—was that what he was really saying? Or was I just being paranoid—and was the man only kidding around?

I was still wrestling with these questions when we pulled up in front of the Shippmans’ imposing red-brick house.

We waited. Then waited some more. But after Lou had pressed the doorbell four separate times at decent intervals, we finally had to acknowledge the likelihood that there was no one home. Well, we’d just have to try the widow’s close friend again later. In the meantime, it seemed like a good idea to begin this afternoon’s visits with one of the Vincents’ next-door neighbors.

Robert and Billie Kovacs lived to the immediate right of Frank and Sheila Vincent.

Retired and in their seventies, the Kovacses spent a good deal of time traveling and knew the Vincents only casually. Nevertheless, a kindly Billie pronounced them “fine, professional people” and “a lovely and devoted couple.”

Her less sweet-natured husband immediately disputed this. He would often hear them shouting at each other, he disclosed, particularly during the summer when he was working in the garden and the Vincents had their windows open. “I could see where they’d prefer the fresh air to freezing their parts off with the air-conditioning—Billie and I do, too. But with the language that guy used, they should have kept those windows shut tight.” And when Billie began to admonish him: “You’d know it’s true, dear, if you ever wore your hearing aid like you’re supposed to.”

We asked if they were aware of anyone who might have had a grudge against Frank. They weren’t. And if they had any idea if either of the Vincents might have been seeing someone else. They didn’t. Although Robert—with Billie turned away and unable to read his lips—couldn’t seem to resist adding, “But the way Frank Vincent treated his wife, I wouldn’t have blamed her if she had two or three guys on the side.”

Soon after this Robert Kovacs showed us to the door. Now, I hadn’t had time to get any cards printed, of course, but last night I’d unearthed a box of blank business cards in my bedroom closet (of all places). And I’d grabbed a bunch of them and jotted down my name and both my phone number at the Riverton Police Department and at home. I handed one to Robert Kovaks “in case you think of anything else.”

After a second unproductive assault on the Shippman doorbell, we settled for the Contis, who lived just to the left of the Vincents. Then following a somewhat lengthy stay there, we had brief visits with the Bergers, Mrs. Rafferty, and the Lees.

Nothing.

Aside from Robert Kovacs, all their neighbors agreed that Frank and Sheila were a delightful couple. No one could even imagine why someone would want to harm such a charming man. Nor was anyone able to enlighten us as to any mysterious lover that Sheila and/or Frank might have had.

When we left the Lees, Lou said, “I don’t know about you, but it’s after six, and I wouldn’t mind grabbing something to eat.”

“What about Doris Shippman?”

“Don’t worry,” he responded with a grin. “She’s not likely to be abducted by aliens if we put her on hold for a little while. Besides, she’s probably not even home yet.”

I didn’t argue. Mostly because it looked as if he was right. We were now directly across the street from the Shippman house, and there wasn’t a ray of light peeking out of a single window.

“Why don’t we take a break and have another go at this later?” Lou suggested. “We could get some dinner and after that come back to see a few more of the neighbors. Maybe the Shippman woman will be in by that time, too. If you’ve had enough for today, though, just say the word, and I’ll drive you back to the station house so you can pick up your car.”

“I’d rather have dinner and then take another shot at the neighbors,” I told him, immediately throwing in, “if that’s all right with you.”

“It’s fine with me. Now, about this meal of ours. There’s this really exceptional Italian place not far from here . . .”

Chapter 13

Danny’s was a small, unpretentious restaurant with white paper tablecloths, plain wood floors, and red leatherette booths that couldn’t hide the fact they’d endured years of maltreatment. We’d just given our food order and Lou’s beer mug was headed for his lips. I hurriedly touched it with my wine glass. “Here’s to a successful partnership.”

“I’ll drink to that,” he responded, deadpan.

Silence followed.

Funny, isn’t it? Even if you’re normally a nonstop talker—and I come close to qualifying—when you’re trying like crazy to think of something to say, you almost invariably draw a blank.

At last I blurted out what was actually on my mind. “Listen, Lou, it’s obvious that you resent this entire arrangement like hell—I mean, having me foisted on you like this. And you know something? I don’t doubt that if the situation were reversed, I’d react that way, too. But please remember that we both have the same goal.” I took a deep breath. “Look,” I proposed almost pleadingly, “is there any chance you could put your antagonism toward me on hold for a while—if for no other reason than that it could end up getting in the way of the investigation?” My eyes were moist now—and it wasn’t for effect, either. At least, not altogether.

Maybe this helped to soften Lou’s attitude a bit, because he even patted my hand when he said, “I owe you an apology, Desiree. You’re absolutely right. I have been resentful about having to work with you. And not too concerned about hiding it, either. But I hope you realize that it’s nothing personal.”

“I like to think it isn’t.”

“Well, it’s not. And you’re also right about the possibility of my attitude affecting the investigation. From here on, I’ll just have to keep reminding myself that you’re a person with a job to to do”—and he grinned—“not just something inflicted on me for past sins.”

“And for my part, I’ll try not to be too much of a pain in the ass.”

“Deal.” Then mercifully, Lou changed the subject.

“Hey, living in Manhattan, you probably go to the theater pretty often. Can you recommend something that might appeal to a sixteen-year-old girl? My niece is coming in from Phoenix next month, and I’d like to take her to a Broadway show.”

Well, I don’t get to the theater very much at all. I’m constantly promising myself I’ll pick up tickets to something or other, but then—I don’t know—I just don’t follow through. I was able to offer three or four suggestions, though, and Lou seemed satisfied. (I’m not totally certain, however, that he was really interested in my recommendations; he might merely have been attempting to ease the strain.) Anyhow, after this the conversation segued easily from Lou’s niece Dina to my niece Ellen and then on to Lou’s son Jake, who would be going off to college next year.

“He’s a great kid,” Lou told me. “Likeable, smart—better than a B average—considerate . . . His mother would have been so proud of him. Naturally, I’ll miss him a lot when he’s away at school, but I can’t keep him home with me forever.” As soon as the words were out, Lou appeared to be embarrassed at having talked the boy up. Or maybe it was more about revealing his feelings like this. “Don’t get me wrong, though,” he said, smiling. “Jake’s no saint. There were plenty of times, especially when he was younger, when I was tempted to toss him out on his butt.”

Suddenly I felt a pang. The man must be lonely—or, at any rate, he would be, once Jake was out of the house. I wondered if he dated much—Lou, I mean. Hey, maybe I knew someone for him. I was a pretty good fixer-upper. Hadn’t I been responsible for getting Ellen and Mike together? (Never mind the long list of disasters that could also be laid on my doorstep.) I began to concentrate in earnest. Let me see . . . my neighbor Barbara Gleason? Nah, too—

Lou broke into my thoughts, a mischievous look in his eyes. “Listen, I can’t help it. I’m curious. Who hired you for this Vincent thing, anyway?”

“I wish I could tell you,” I responded apologetically, “but my client wants to be kept completely out of it.”

“I bet myself ten bucks you’d say something like that. Wait a minute. I’ve got an idea. Why don’t we play ‘Twenty Questions’? That would be the sporting thing to do. Question number one: Was it a man?”

“Forget it,” I told him. “I’ve never been much of a sport.”

“Whoever it is must have been very fond of Frank Vincent to spend all that money on a PI. I assume you are being paid a whole lot of money.”

“Millions.”

Lou laughed. “Good for you.”

Moments later we went on to another topic. And then to another. By the time I’d polished off my eggplant parmigiana (it was really primo, too), I realized that I was feeling truly comfortable with this man. He was, I decided, a genuinely decent person—as I’d suspected almost from the start. Could be he was beginning to discover that I wasn’t so bad, either. Maybe he hadn’t totally buried his hostility toward me, but at least he was able to suspend it for a while.

Neither of us spoke about the case—aside from Lou’s aborted attempt at uncovering my employer, that is—until we’d wound down to the coffee and cheesecake. And then it received only the briefest of mentions.

“Our talks with the neighbors haven’t produced much in the way of results so far, have they?” Lou observed.

“You can say that again.”

“Well, maybe we’ll do better later on this evening.” But there wasn’t gong to be any “later on.”

Because the truth is, I can’t drink worth spit.

I never even finished that one lousy glass of Chianti, and still my head was starting to feel like it was full of cobwebs. I wasn’t drunk, you understand. I wasn’t even tipsy. But I recognized that I wasn’t exactly in top mental form, either. So it just didn’t make any sense to resume questioning the people on Oakview Road. I mean, I wouldn’t have picked up on a clue if someone dropped it right on my pinkie toe.

“Do you mind if we postpone Doris Shippman and the other neighbors until tomorrow?” I asked Lou.

“No, but why? You feeling all right?”

I explained about me and wine.

Lou immediately signaled to the waitress to refill my coffee mug. And only a few minutes later, to refill it again. But in spite of my having so much caffeine in me to combat so little wine, I had to assure him twice that I was okay to drive.

“Be careful going home,” he instructed when he let me off at my car some time afterward.

“Don’t worry. I’ll be fine. You’re not lucky enough to get rid of me that easily,” I joked. “Tomorrow I’ll be back on Oakview Road with you, pestering everyone who’ll open their door.”

“Speaking of that, tell me something. What makes you so convinced that one of the Vincents—and I know your money’s on the widow—must have had a lover?”

“Oh, I’m not convinced at all.”

“So why—”

“Because for right now, anyhow, if we didn’t have that to pursue, what would we have?”

Chapter 14

On the trip back to the city, I thought about Al a lot. I suddenly wanted very much to talk to him, to hear his voice. I wondered if he’d phoned yet this evening and I’d missed his call.

It was after ten when I walked into my apartment. The first thing I did was check for messages. There weren’t any. But just as I turned away from the machine, the telephone rang.

It was Al.

“I’m so glad you’re home,” he said. “When did you come in?”

“Oh, about three seconds ago.”

“How’s everything going?”

“Slowly, thank you.”

“Don’t worry, you’ll get there. I have faith,” he pronounced solemnly.

“And how are things in Las Vegas?”

“A little hectic. But they were great last night. My buddy and I ended up with last-minute tickets to Siegfried and Roy, and it was really incredible. I found myself wishing I were there with you, though. I know this sounds silly—I’ve only been out here a couple of days, and it’s not as if we see each other all the time—but being so far away, well, I really miss you, Dez.”

“I miss you, too,” I told him.

We spoke for maybe five minutes longer, and when we hung up I felt all warm and safe and cared for. That’s the effect Al always had on me. This alone should make things work for us, I told myself.

And then from some other, less sunny place a small, spiteful voice piped up, Yeah? Sez who?

Almost immediately after arriving at the Riverton police station at nine the next morning—which meant getting up at an ungodly six-thirty a.m.—I went next door to Lou’s office.

“Drugs,” he informed me.

“Huh?”

“I said, ‘Drugs.’ ”

“Yes, I know that’s what you said. It’s what you’re getting at that’s throwing me.”

“Listen, the last thing you told me yesterday was that if we didn’t have this supposed affair to look into, we’d have nothing. And that got me to thinking. We have a shooter here who hung around for hours to take a pop at Vincent. And I kept trying to come up with something else that could have merited a stakeout like that.

“There wasn’t anything special in Vincent’s effects. True, he was wearing some decent jewelry and there was over two hundred in cash, which isn’t a bad haul. But how would the perp have known that? Besides, it was no more than he—or maybe she—could have gotten off plenty of other people in that area. Then it struck me: Suppose the killer was expecting the victim to have something a lot more valuable on him that night.”

“Drugs, huh?” I said quietly, attempting to absorb the concept.

“Right. And it’s conceivable the perpetrator was able to rip them off before Lottie Schmidt started screaming. Either that, or Vincent wasn’t carrying on Wednesday, and the shooter had to leave empty handed.”

“Drugs,” I repeated. “I suppose it is possible. Maybe . . .”

Just then a big, blond, Nordic-looking individual of forty-something materialized in the doorway.

“I’ll see you later,” the man told Lou. “I’m interrupting something.”

“As a matter of fact, you are. But come in for a minute anyway, and say hello to Desiree Shapiro. Desiree, this is Walter Peterson—Pete.”

The officer I’d replaced on the Frank Vincent homicide walked over to where I was sitting and extended his hand. “It’s a pleasure. Especially seeing that you’re the one responsible for my getting sprung from the Vincent case.”

“Pete’s not crazy about high-profile investigations,” Lou commented dryly.

“Hey, who needs to work under a microscope like that?” Peterson retorted. He winked at me. “Except maybe Lieutenant Lou here. But I don’t have his ambition.”

“You don’t have anyone’s ambition,” Lou volleyed back, shaking his head while a fond smile played on his lips.

Peterson shrugged. “You could be right. Well, I’d better let you two hot-shots earn your money. Nice meeting you, Desiree.”

“Same here.”

Exit Peterson.

“I think we should have another talk with the grieving widow, don’t you?” I put to Lou now.

“Yep.” And opening the file in front of him, he quickly laid hands on Sheila Vincent’s phone number. I hung around while he made the call.

After a brief exchange punctuated by a nod or two, Lou replaced the receiver, a satisfied expression on his face. “She has a dentist’s appointment this morning, but she expects to be back in an hour.”

“Good. In the meantime, I’m going to give cousin Marilyn a ring.”

“Oh?”

“I want to ask her where we can get in touch with a few people: Sheila’s former fiancé, her publisher, her sister . . . Umm, I figure it might also pay to hear what she has to say about Frank’s dealing drugs.” The truth was, I’d begun to have second thoughts about this theory of Lou’s almost at once, and I had the idea it might be worthwhile to get some feedback from this relative who’d grown up with Frank Vincent. “Care to join me in my office while I talk to her?” I invited.

“No, you go on. You can fill me in when you’re through.”

Marilyn Vincent was wary the instant I announced myself.

With what sounded almost like relief, she supplied me with the name of Ron Whitfield’s firm, Morgan Sklaar’s publishing house, and the town Marsha Whitfield—the widow’s sister—was living in. Following which there was a hurried, “If that’s all, Detective Shapiro—”

“Not quite. I won’t keep you much longer, Ms. Vincent, but there’s something I’d like to ask you about your cousin Frank.”

“Sure, no problem.” But the wariness had returned to her voice.

“What if I told you there’s been a suggestion that he might have been dealing?”

Marilyn was incredulous. “Drugs? Frankie? I’d say you were nuts. Stark, raving bonkers.”

“Why? Isn’t it possible?”

“Not a chance. Frankie wouldn’t have taken that kind of risk. Believe me, all he ever wanted since I-don’t-know-when was to be a big shot, someone important. Apparently being a chiropractor didn’t do it for him. But now it looked like he was finally getting the opportunity to go into politics. In fact, he already had his foot in the door. Even though he lost the race for the assembly last year, the party was so impressed with his showing that they were grooming him for bigger and better things. At least, that’s what he told me. And I’m certain it was true, too. Listen, Frankie would never have gotten involved in anything that could mess up his future. Of that, I’m positive.”

“It makes sense,” I declared to Lou a few minutes later. “When you really think about it, drugs don’t fit in with what we know about the victim, either. I hate to say this, Lou, but if you ask me, we’re back where we started.”

“Not so fast. Having the same grandparents doesn’t exactly make cousin Marilyn an expert on Vincent. Maybe he was desperate for the bucks—running for office can be pretty damned expensive, as I’m sure you’re aware.”

Well, of course there was no way I could tell Lou that this was one aspiring politician who didn’t have to be concerned about funding. “Vincent wouldn’t have risked it,” I said stubbornly.

“Maybe not. But before I reach any conclusion about that, I’m going to keep our appointment with Sheila Vincent. Don’t forget, she was related to the man, too.”

Chapter 15

“By the way, I left a message on Doris Shippman’s machine last night,” Lou informed me in the car, “and she returned my call this morning. She only has this one class today—she must be a teacher—and she was due home by a little past eleven. So we can pay her a visit after we’re through at Sheila’s.” There was a pause. “Listen, Desiree, let me ask you this: As you know from my report, last week Pete and I questioned everyone who was working in those two buildings on Hedden Circle that Wednesday. Also, we contacted any visitors to the companies over there that day—including delivery people. You want to talk to them all yourself anyway?”

Well, considering the tone of his voice, I could just about picture Lou’s face if I answered in the affirmative. “You didn’t come across any witnesses, I gather.”

“You kidding? Hardly anyone was still around at the time of the shooting.”

“What about earlier? Did anybody notice the Camry?”

“I’d guess the car wasn’t there much before six—the perp was probably waiting until most of the people had left for home. One woman thought she might have walked by it, but she wasn’t sure—that was around six-fifteen.”

“It sounds like you and Pete already established that no one in those buildings can be of help to us. So I’ll pass.”

Lou nodded, his face a blank, but I knew he must be satisfied with the response.

Then I remembered something. “What about Vincent’s secretary or receptionist or whatever she is, though? As I recall, she didn’t stay late on Wednesday, did she?”

“Receptionist,” Lou clarified. He snickered. “Her stay late? Not on your life. Ms. Taylor is fifty if she’s a day, and a real beaut. False eyelashes, dyed red hair”—of course I winced at this one—“and makeup she must pile on with a shovel. She said if he wanted to spend half his life in that place, it was okay with her, but he couldn’t pay her enough to work past five. After all, she has a social life to consider.”

“Did you, uh, ask her about any enemies Vincent might have had?” I inquired timidly.

“What do you think?” Lou retorted, his tone a shade irritable. Then more evenly: “She looked at us like we were crazy for even putting the question to her. ‘How would I know?’ she answered. ‘Go talk to that rich, hoity-toity wife of his.’ ”

Now, I could always meet with the receptionist later on, if it came to that. So in the interests of our recently established—and tenuous—harmony, I told Lou I’d pass on Ms. Taylor, too.

He seemed pleased with my decision.

“Listen, there’s something else I wanted to check out with you, too,” I said.

“Sure.”

“Heard anything on the fingerprints yet—the ones in the Camry?”

“Yeah. And the bottom line is, forget it,” he grumbled. “Just like I figured.”

“Oh, and I’ve been meaning to speak to you about the murder weapon. I assume you haven’t had any luck there, either?”

“A hundred percent correct. So far the damn thing hasn’t turned up. All I can tell you at this point is that according to the ballistics report, Vincent was killed with a 9-millimeter semiautomatic.

“Incidentally, I placed a couple of calls to Paris this morning, at one-thirty to be specific. I had trouble sleeping—too much Italian food, probably, along with a little too much thinking—and making those phone calls beat having to watch what was on TV. Anyhow, it was seven-thirty a.m. over there, and I talked to that Chinese lady, Claire Wu. She confirmed driving out to the Loire Valley with the widow. She was with her from Tuesday morning until Thursday night, she told me. I wasn’t able to reach the second woman, but we can give it another shot later. If we try around noon, we may catch her when she comes home from work—assuming she has regular hours, of course.”

“Why bother? The alibi appears to hold up. But then, I expected it would, didn’t you? I mean, Sheila Vincent wouldn’t have mentioned being with friends unless she was certain of what they’d be telling us.” I sighed. “So if Mrs. Vincent was involved in her husband’s death, she had somebody else do her dirty work for her. The question is—”

Lou held up his hand to end the speculation—which, I suppose, is borderline more polite than if he’d verbally shut me up. “I want to remind you,” he said quietly, “of the word you just used.”

“What word?”

“If. You said if she had anything to do with his death. That if is something you’re going to have to keep in mind, you know. We’re even checking out a second theory now, or have you forgotten why we’re headed for the Vincent place this very minute?”

“No, I haven’t forgotten. And you’re absolutely right. It’s important to be open to other possibilities.” But the next instant I returned to my speculations—this time keeping them to myself. Who had the widow enlisted to pull that trigger for her, anyway?

If she was responsible for her husband’s murder, that is.

Chapter 16

We sat in that damn car for over a half hour—my buns getting more numb with every passing second—and Sheila Vincent still didn’t show her face. Or any other part of her anatomy, for that matter.

I made what I considered to be a very practical suggestion. “Why don’t we try Doris Shippman first, then?”

“Okay,” Lou agreed—my hand was on the door handle—“if Mrs. Vincent doesn’t get back in another five minutes.”

We waited that other five minutes. And after this, five more. No widow Vincent. Finally Lou had also had enough. (Maybe his buns were beginning to act up on him, too.) So we scribbled a message that said we’d be back in about an hour, put the time on it, and slipped it under Sheila’s front door.

Then we headed for the red brick house diagonally across the street.

“But you can’t believe Sheila had anything to do with Frank’s murder!”

Lou and I had been questioning Doris Shippman in her spacious, cheerfully furnished living room for a short while. And having just been advised that she had no idea who might have wanted the victim dead, we’d moved on to the topic of the Vincent marriage.

“No one believes anything right now, Mrs. Shippman,” Lou assured her. “We’re just trying to get all the facts.”

“I’m no fool,” the attractive brunette snapped. “You wouldn’t be asking me how Sheila and Frank got along if you didn’t have some doubts about her.”

“Honestly, this is normal procedure,” I put in.

She didn’t appear to be convinced, but she mumbled something that vaguely resembled “okay,” which I took as permission to try again.

“You’re aware that there was real trouble there, aren’t you?”

“Well, I don’t think aware is the right word. I did have my suspicions, though.”

And from Lou: “But Mrs. Vincent never confided in you?”

“I guess she was ashamed. Women are ashamed of that kind of thing, you know.”

Something in her tone gave me the idea that Doris and Whatever-his-given-name-was Shippman might not exactly be reveling in wedded bliss, either. I had to inform myself that it was highly unlikely the state of the Shippman union could impact at all on our investigation. And if that was the case, their relationship was none of my business. (This second point wasn’t a very potent argument, however, since it had rarely deterred me before.) At any rate, forcing myself to abandon this line of thought, I concentrated on the Vincents again. “So when did you begin to suspect what was going on?”

“I guess it must have been about a year ago,” Doris answered. “Sheila always explained things away, of course, and I always accepted the explanation—maybe because it was easier that way. But those bruises were—”

I cut her short. “Are you telling us the victim batted his wife around?”

Silence. Then Doris muttered, “But I got the impression . . . from how you spoke, I figured, well, that you knew. Damn!” She shook her head slowly from side to side. “Damn!” she said again.

Lou was sympathetic. “Don’t worry. We would have learned about it eventually anyway. Something like that was bound to come out.”

“I wish it hadn’t come out of my mouth, though,” the woman retorted, her voice tight with self-directed anger.

“How often did this sort of thing occur?” Lou continued.

She was thoughtful for a moment. “It’s hard to say. Sometimes Sheila would show up with a new black-and-blue mark twice in one week, and then I wouldn’t spot any other bruises on her for about a month.”

“Of course, that doesn’t mean they weren’t there—on places you wouldn’t normally have seen,” I reminded her.

“I suppose so,” she conceded.

“I don’t understand something, though. A good friend of yours is being beaten by her husband, and you pretend to be oblivious to that fact because—in your own words—you found it easier?”

“I just didn’t know what to do,” a shamefaced Doris responded. “A few times I was right on the verge of talking to Sheila about it, but it’s not an easy matter to broach, even with someone you’re close to. I was concerned she might resent my interfering. So I’d convince myself it was probably all my imagination anyway, that Sheila must be accident prone—which is what she claimed. And I’d go along with her when she told me she slipped in the kitchen and hit her face on the counter. And that her arm was messed up like that because some kid on a bicycle rammed into her. Still, I think that deep down I knew the truth right from the start. And I should have said something. Believe me, I’m not very proud that I didn’t.”

“When was the last time you noticed any bruising?” Lou asked.

“Come to think of it, it’s been a while. I don’t remember seeing anything after the summer. Or maybe the early fall.” And now Doris’s eyes narrowed, and there was something very close to hostility in the look she passed between Lou and me. “Listen, if you two have got it in your heads that Sheila had Frank shot because he battered her, it doesn’t hold up. In the first place, the idea of murder would never in a million years even occur to her.” (I had, of course, heard this same sentiment expressed with respect to half a dozen killers I could name.) “Secondly,” Doris went on, “Sheila could have just picked up and left Frank if she wanted out of the marriage. She’s a very talented lady, so there wouldn’t have been any problem about making it on her own. Besides, her parents have plenty of money, in case you weren’t aware of it.” (Now, this contention of hers I had to take seriously—particularly since it had occurred to me, too.)

“Why do you think she stayed with him, then?” I was curious to find out if her take was the same as Marilyn Vincent’s.

“I’ve asked myself the same question hundreds of times. That’s one reason I sometimes thought I might be imagining the abuse. There are certain things in a marriage that can be pretty devastating. But letting yourself be used as a punching bag when it would be easy enough to remove yourself from the situation, well . . . And it wasn’t even as if there were any children to consider.”

I can’t say for certain if it was the poignant expression that appeared on the woman’s face at that instant or simply the way she said “children,” but once again I found myself wondering about the Shippman marriage. “Do you have children yourself, Mrs. Shippman?” I had absolutely no inkling that it was going to sneak through my lips.

“Why do you want to know?” she demanded sharply.

“Uh, no reason. Just being conversational.” I smiled. “Or maybe I should say nosy. You certainly don’t have to give me an answer.”

“I’m sorry,” Doris responded. “I’m a little tense lately, that’s all—the murder and everything. I only found out from Sheila Saturday night that it was premeditated. At any rate, I have no problem with answering you. I’ve got one child—a son. He’s seventeen.”

Doris Shippman looked far too young to be the mother of a boy that age. And my surprise must have been evident. “I had Danny the summer after I graduated from high school,” she informed me.

“By the way, Mrs. Vincent was finally planning to leave her husband. Did you know that?” Lou asked then.

It was obvious the news was a surprise to Doris. “She never said a word.”

I followed up with, “Mrs. Shippman, could your friend have been seeing another man?”

“Oh, I doubt that. I doubt that very much.”

“Do you think that if she was, she’d have told you?”

“Maybe and maybe not. Sheila can be pretty close mouthed. But as far as taking a lover? Well, considering the sort of person she is, I’m just about positive there was nothing to tell.”

“What about the victim?” Lou said. “Any idea if he might have been in a relationship?”

“Sheila never talked about anything like that, and that’s the only way I would have heard about it. Frank and I didn’t even know the same people—outside of the neighbors and a few family members, I mean. The fact is, I was rarely in his company.”

Lou appeared to be slightly puzzled. “Even with you and his wife being so close?”

“We usually got together just the two of us, Sheila and I. About once a week—normally on Wednesdays, Frank’s late night at the office—we would have dinner out. Very often we’d catch a movie afterward, too, or go bowling or something. And some mornings we would have coffee—either here or at Sheila’s—before I had to leave for class. I’ve gone back to school, would you believe?”

“Oh? What are you studying?” Lou inquired politely.

“I’m taking a course in interior design.”

I made an obvious point of checking out the surroundings, then complimented Doris on her taste before moving on. “Ever hear of a man named Ron Whitfield?”

“I don’t think so. Wait a minute. That’s Sheila’s brother-in-law, isn’t it? I met him last summer at a barbecue of Sheila’s. What does he have to do with anything?”

“Mrs. Vincent was engaged to him at one time.”

“Sheila?”

I nodded. “That’s right.”

Doris’s eyes narrowed in concentration, and I could almost see her pulling something to the forefront of her mind. “I did wonder, though . . .”

“Wonder what?”

“There was something in the way he looked at her.”

“And what about the way she looked at him?” Lou wanted to know.

“I can’t say I noticed anything special there.”

“This barbecue—when was it?”

“Let’s see, I had just come back from visiting my mother in Ohio. That would mean it had to be the end of July.”

And from me: “Are you aware that Whitfield and his wife have since separated?”

“So I understand.”

“Would you have any idea when that took place?”

It was a couple of seconds before Doris’s grudging: “Around Labor Day, I think.”

Soon after the barbecue!

For a brief time nobody said anything further. And then Lou inched forward in his chair, which I took as an indication he was ready to terminate our visit. But before getting to his feet he glanced over at me, his raised eyebrows a way of saying, “Anything else you’d like to ask?”

There was. “Oh, one other thing. We’d also like to talk to your husband. Is he at home, by any chance?”

“No, he’s at work.”

“When do you expect him?”

Doris’s face colored. “I’m afraid I couldn’t tell you. Listen, why don’t I give you his card, and you can get in touch with him at the office. I think that would be best.” Clearly uncomfortable with her inability to provide a more definitive response, she found it necessary to add, “Andy frequently becomes so caught up in his business that he even forgets to call and let me know if I should hold dinner for him.” Somehow she managed an indulgent smile. “Men,” she said.

“That’s a lady with troubles,” I commented as we walked down the porch steps.

Lou was attempting to stuff Mr. Shippman’s business card into an already overstuffed wallet. He looked up, perplexed. “What makes you think so?”

I was amazed at this failure to pick up on what couldn’t have been more apparent. Shaking my head in disbelief, I borrowed my response from Doris Shippman. “Men,” I said.

Chapter 17

Would you believe there was still no answer at Sheila’s when we rang the doorbell again?

Lou and I toyed with the idea of talking to a few more of the neighbors. Maybe Sheila would return in the interim. But we soon decided that at least one of the occupants of every residence would very likely be at his or her job at this hour, and we’d only have to come by a second time. So we unanimously voted against it. Also, we wisely opted not to hang around and wait for the widow any longer. I mean, who knew when she’d finally turn up?

We slid a second note under her door, asking that she contact us at the station house. And then after dropping into a local deli for some much-needed sustenance, we returned to home base.

“Why don’t we try to get Shippman now?” I asked as we walked to the back of the main room, heading for our respective offices.

“Good idea.” Lou stopped just where he was and extracted his bulging wallet from his pants pocket. Next came the tough part. In his attempt to locate Shippman’s phone number, he pulled out business card after business card, along with crumpled message slips and what looked suspiciously like old shopping lists. Naturally, a good portion of the wallet’s contents ended up on the floor. He glanced at me sheepishly before bending to scoop them up. “Maybe I’d better do this in my office, huh?”

About ten minutes later, he marched into my cubicle, tossing Shippman’s card on my desk. “It was a tough fight, Ma,” he said, smiling.

I picked up the card. It read “Shippman and Reid, Inc., Exclusive Furniture Designs, Andrew Shippman, President.” There were two telephone numbers below the name.

“See if you can reach him, huh, Desiree? I’ve got a couple of things to do that probably should take precedence.”

“Sure. Okay if I try and set something up for tonight?”

“Yeah. If you can.”

Andrew Shippman was pleasant enough—until I said I was with the Riverton police. (Which wasn’t exactly a lie.) And then cordiality flew right out the window.

“I’m sorry,” he told me curtly when I requested a meeting, “but I couldn’t possibly see you this evening. I have no idea what time I’ll be able to get out of here—I’m up to my ears in work. Tomorrow’s no good, either. Besides, Detective, I wouldn’t be of any help to the police. I don’t know a thing about Frank Vincent’s murder. I didn’t even know Vincent very well.”

I responded that I, too, was sorry. Nevertheless, it was important he talk to us. It would only take a few minutes, I assured him—lying through my recently scraped and polished teeth.

Shippman started to protest, but I spoke right over the words. “Don’t worry, though,” I said, drowning him out. “If it’s impossible for you to see us in your home, my partner and I can stop by your office. Or maybe you’d prefer to come down to the station . . .”

Apparently both these alternatives were even less attractive to Shippman than the prospect of our paying him a house call. So in the end he agreed to the house call. It was arranged for nine p.m. the following night.

I had intended to spend the rest of the day transcribing my notes on the investigation—which I had yet even to touch. Of course, I knew I’d barely be able to put a dent in them in a single afternoon, since I work at a speed that would embarrass your average snail. The thing is, I was never what you could characterize as a whiz-bang typist, to start with. Plus, I can’t seem to resist attempting to take in the information while I’m transcribing it, and this slows me down even more. (But, yes, I am able to walk and chew gum at the same time, thank you.)

Anyhow, turning on the computer, I vowed that I’d restrict myself to the typing part today. That way I’d cover a lot more ground.

The intercom buzzed before I’d even placed my fingers on the keys. Chief Hicks would appreciate seeing Lou and me in his office.

It was a brief meeting, during which Hicks did a lot of grousing about the report Lou had just turned in on the Vincent investigation. Then he asked me if I thought we were making progress.

“If you want to know if we have a line on the killer yet, the answer is no. But we are gathering the facts, and I’m hopeful that when we’re through talking to everyone, things will begin to make some sense.”

“I’m hopeful, too,” he responded. “This case is top priority. But I don’t have to tell you that, do I, Miss Shapiro?”

His tone was about as warm as the inside of an igloo. I was so resentful of his attitude that I felt it would be more prudent to stick to a nonverbal reply. Gnashing my teeth, I shook my head.

He shifted his focus to his lieutenant. “One more thing, Lou. Much as I’d have liked to keep a lid on this mess a little longer, I’ve already had calls from two of the newspapers. Seems they’ve started hearing things about premeditation, and they want us to confirm. I promised Higgins at the Gazette you’d get back to him in the morning. This new guy at the Newark Star-Ledger will be trying you again tomorrow. Give them as little as you can get away with, and whatever you do, don’t mention the involvement of Miss Shapiro here. I told them you’re heading up a team of detectives, so just leave it at that. The entire state doesn’t have to know that a couple of our more ‘influential’ citizens don’t consider the Riverton police capable of conducting an investigation without the assistance of some—” He broke off, scowling, then settled for “without outside assistance.”

The focus returned to me. “Sorry, Miss Shapiro,” he informed me in a voice dripping with sarcasm, “but it looks like you’re still going to have to wait a while for your fifteen minutes of fame.”

The minute we were out of there, Lou said, “I don’t expect you to believe this, Desiree, but John’s one of the good guys. It’s just that it’s tough for him to tolerate these political types interfering with our doing our jobs.”

“You mean by bringing me in here.”

“That’s only part of it. The chief’s really under the gun right now. I don’t remember the department’s ever having this kind of pressure before.” And in a lighter tone: “I’m beginning to think old Pete had the right idea in wanting out of this one.”

After that little chat with Hicks, it was pretty much impossible for me to attempt to get any work done. For about ten minutes I sat there and seethed. Then Lou came by.

“Guess who just checked in?” But before I could respond: “You’re a hundred percent right. She was profusely apologetic. Said the dentist had two emergencies that morning and kept her waiting for over an hour. Then on the way home she was involved in a traffic accident. She was calling from a pay phone—she’s still not back at the house. She suggested we do it this evening at seven. Okay with you?”

“Sure.” I was looking forward to having another talk with the widow. After all, she was my prime—actually, my only—suspect.

“Listen, if you have nothing pressing right now, you might want to take a look at this.” Lou handed me the newspaper he was holding.

“What’s that?”

“Last Friday’s Riverton Gazette, our local weekly. I didn’t even realize it was still in my office. It just turned up under a pile of folders.”

“Uh, thanks.”

“Check out the article on page five. I figured you might at least get a chuckle out of it. Something tells me you could use one right now.”

I was touched. Also, surprised. I mean, this was a really thoughtful gesture, especially since it was extended to someone the man wanted to erase from his life as soon as possible. “Page five, you said?”

“Yep.” And then he added ruefully, “You know, there was a time—and not very long ago, either—when you could practically guarantee that the mugging death of a prominent citizen would make the front page of the Riverton Gazette. Not any more, though. Nowadays things like that aren’t all that uncommon.” Seconds later his manner changed abruptly. “Well, gotta get back to Pete’s sandwich. His wife made him liverwurst again. So as a friend, I consider it my duty to help him out.” And grinning, he affectionately patted the small paunch just below his belt before he turned on his heel and left.

I soon saw how right Lou was. I mean, Riverton certainly seemed to be afflicted with its share of violence. Just like everyplace else.

Page one of the newspaper was devoted to a robbery at a local McDonald’s that left a teenage employee dead and four customers and a second teenage employee wounded—the employee, critically. There were three separate articles on the crime, including one lauding the Riverton police for so quickly tracking down and apprehending the “alleged” perpetrators. A good-sized photograph of a trio of smirking young suspects being taken into custody accompanied the McDonald’s story—which continued on page two with profiles of the underage thugs, along with comments from their relatives and neighbors. You know the kind of stuff I mean: “It has to be a mistake. Jimmy was always such a nice, polite boy.” Also on page two were pictures and short bios of the people that this nice, polite boy and his two equally nice and polite friends had so viciously cut down.

Page three had a follow-up report on the near-fatal beating of a seventy-two-year-old nun carjacked two weeks earlier.

Page four provided a hodgepodge of national news.

And then on page five was the item Lou had been referring to—and which, understandably, I almost missed.

The headline read: “Local Dentist Slain.”

Not only did the paper manage to screw up Vincent’s occupation, though, but in the brief, twelve- or thirteen-line blurb below, his widow’s name was given as “Stella.”

As Lou predicted, I did have to laugh.

I scanned the rest of the paper perfunctorily, then turned back to the Vincent story. If it had been known at the time this edition went to press that his murder was premeditated, would Frank’s death have been accorded a more prominent position? Maybe even been deemed worthy of an accompanying photo?

I wasn’t at all sure. “My” victim might still have been relegated to page five, considering that the lowlifes out there were so busy wreaking havoc in McDonald’s and preying on elderly nuns.

Shaking my head sadly, I turned back to the computer and began to type.

Chapter 18

The call came late in the afternoon.

“Desiree?” asked the unmistakable voice.

“Yes.”

“You are alone?”

“Yes. But hold on please.” I got up quickly and ran to see if anyone was within earshot.

“I’m back,” I said as I settled into my chair again.

“This is Vito da Silva.”

“How are you, Mr. da Silva?”

“Not too bad, thank you. Are they treating you all right over there?”

“Fine.”

“And the investigation? You are satisfied with how it is proceeding?”

“Well, it’s moving along,” I answered noncommittally. “But, of course, it’s still too early to know who was responsible for Frankie’s death.”

“I can appreciate this. But, tell me, have you met with the widow as yet?”

“I saw her on Saturday.”

“And? What is your impression?”

I was cautious. “So far I don’t really have any. Mrs. Vincent’s alibi checks out. She was in France at the time of the shooting—I wanted to make absolutely certain of that. Of course, as you yourself suggested, she might have found someone else to dispose of her husband. And I’m looking into that possibility very carefully, with the help of this partner the police here have assigned to assist me—a lieutenant.”

It was really as much as I could say. I certainly didn’t want to share my misgivings about Sheila Vincent with da Silva, client or not. Suppose he took these nebulous feelings of mine as confirmation of his own suspicions about the woman? (And his previous assurances aside, I wasn’t entirely comfortable about how he might deal with something like this.) There was also the tiny consideration that I hadn’t even discovered any kind of motive. But the most compelling reason for keeping my thoughts to myself was my own track record. I mean, judging from past performances, my inclination to saddle Sheila Vincent with the crime automatically made her the person least likely to have committed it.

Da Silva appeared to be satisfied with my response. “Good. You must continue to look.”

And now I thought it advisable to stick in, “Naturally, we’re exploring other avenues as well.”

“Naturally. And Desiree, the funeral is tomorrow, in the event you were not informed.” I wasn’t. “The service is at the graveside. I think it might be wise for you to drive out there.” I didn’t for a moment regard this as a suggestion. It was, I realized, a command. Da Silva gave me the time and place.

“I’ll be there,” I said.

That evening Lou and I had an early dinner at a seafood restaurant on the outskirts of Riverton. We both ordered the surf-and-turf platters, my having fallen into line with Lou after his assurance that “You’ve never tasted anything like it.”

“So? What’s the verdict?” he asked eagerly, soon after we were served.

Now, while the broiled lobster was slightly overcooked (I prefer my lobster boiled, anyway, don’t you?), there was nothing slight about the overcooking of the steak. The fact is, that poor cow had been cremated. But I hated to hurt Lou’s feelings. I mean, for the last few minutes I’d been observing him attack both the meat and the shellfish with an expression on his face that was akin to ecstasy. So under the circumstances, I felt that a small falsehood was definitely in order.

“Oh, this is just great,” I enthused. (I wasn’t a member of my high school drama club for nothing.)

Lou beamed. The man couldn’t have been more pleased if he’d prepared the meal himself.

It seemed like a good time to bring up the funeral.

“Maybe it would be worthwhile if we went,” I said.

Lou seemed surprised. “Why?”

“Well, it could be interesting to see who shows up.”

“Don’t count on there being any startling revelations,” he responded. “Nobody’s going to be accommodating enough to stand there nibbling on Mrs. Vincent’s ear so he can be identified as her lover.”

“Very funny.”

“Look, you really want to go? It’s not a problem.” And after a moment’s reflection: “Say, how did you find out about the funeral, anyway?”

“I don’t exactly remember. Uh, wait,” I fumbled, “I think Andrew Shippman mentioned it when I phoned him.” My burning cheeks, however, were quick to put my veracity in doubt.

“Bullshit,” Lou responded amiably. “Come clean, Shapiro. You heard about the funeral from your client, didn’t you?”

My cheeks were getting hotter—which meant redder. So what was the point in denying it?

“That’s right.”

Grinning, he wagged a finger at me. “I’m going to find out who he is, Desiree. It may take a while, but I will find out.” The grin widened. “I am a detective, you know.”

Chapter 19

Sheila Vincent greeted us at the door, looking flushed, sounding breathless, and spouting apologies.

“I am s-o-o sorry I kept you waiting this morning.” And to me: “I suppose Lieutenant Hoffman told you about the dentist and the traffic accident and everything?”

I said that yes, he had.

“I realize I should have called from the dentist’s to let the two of you know I was going to be detained, but . . .” Making a face, she spread her arms in what I took to be a gesture of mea culpa. “Sometimes I just don’t think. Anyhow, it’s been one of those really terrible days.”

I told her we understood. And then Lou reiterated my exact words in order to make absolutely certain she understood that we understood. After which we followed her into the study, where she parked us for close to fifteen minutes while she attended to a phone call she just had to make that instant.

We waited for her return with increasing annoyance, alternating between periods of silence and small talk. After a while, Lou rose from his chair and began to pace. Finally, Sheila’s perfume wafted into the room, and a moment later she made her entrance.

“I hope you’ll forgive me,” she murmured. “I had no idea it would take this long. Business,” she explained. “I have an extremely antsy publisher.” This time even Lou didn’t tell her we understood.

As she crossed the small study to join me on the sofa, I appraised her with grudging admiration. She had on a white, vee-neck silk shirt and beautifully tailored black wool pants that fit the way pants should fit a woman—but seldom do. (This being the reason my own closet doesn’t contain a single pair of those pitiless hip- and bum-spreaders.) The shiny blonde hair was once again drawn back into a flawless and extremely flattering chignon. And her only jewelry was a pair of simple pearl earrings—which, of course, was exactly the right touch for the outfit. The widow had taste, I’d give her that.

As soon as she was seated, Sheila said pleasantly, “What was it you wanted to see me about, Detectives?”

Lou, who was standing at the desk now, cleared his throat. “According to our records, Mrs. Vincent, on the evening your husband was sh—What I mean is, according to our records, last Wednesday your husband was wearing an Omega watch and a gold pinkie ring with a ruby center stone and a couple of diamond chips. Also, he had two hundred and twenty-two dollars in his wallet. Does that amount sound about right to you?”

“I guess so. He usually carried a minimum of a hundred dollars.”

“Can you think of any other valuables he normally had on his person?”

“None I’m aware of.”

I joined in the questioning. “Mrs. Vincent, do you think your husband might have been involved with drugs?”

“Frank? He would never use—”

“I’m afraid I didn’t make myself clear. I’m not talking about using; I’m referring to dealing.”

Sheila’s answer was aborted by a long, low whistle. We both turned toward Lou.

He was removing an eight-by-ten photograph from the desk top. He stared down at it, then walked briskly over to the sofa and handed the picture to Sheila. I inched my bottom a bit closer to hers so I could get a look at it. The shot was of two men in shirtsleeves, arms around each other’s shoulders. It appeared to have been taken at some kind of political headquarters. “This guy with your husband—” Lou began.

“That’s Joe Maltese,” Sheila said.

Lou nodded. “Yes. Do you know him well?”

“Not very. He worked on Frank’s campaign for the state assembly, and he’s been to the house once or twice. Why?” she demanded, a note of intensity in her voice. “Do you think Joe might have had something to do with Frank’s murder?”

“I couldn’t say at this point,” Lou responded as he returned to his chair. “But, tell me, are you aware that Maltese is an associate of Vito da Silva’s?”

Well, there it was. My client had now been linked to the deceased. Which was to be expected. Still, I wasn’t at all happy that the connection had been made. Which, I suppose, was also to be expected.

“I didn’t realize that Joe even knew da Silva,” Sheila murmured.

“And you? Are you acquainted with Vito da Silva, Mrs. Vincent?”

“Slightly. I probably should have mentioned this on Saturday, Lieutenant, but it didn’t occur to me. Besides, I can’t see how it could be relevant to my husband’s death. But, anyway, da Silva was responsible for his bid for office. I didn’t have any idea about that for a long time. Then I began hearing rumors. But when I asked Frank if it was true da Silva was sponsoring him, he denied it. In fact, he acted as if I were out of my mind. And then when da Silva didn’t show up at any of the parties or fund-raisers for Frank, I decided I must have been listening to a lot of spiteful gossip.”

“How did you finally learn about his connection to your husband?” I put in.

“Da Silva called here the night Frank lost the election. I was just coming in from the kitchen when Frank picked up the phone. I heard him say, ‘We gave him a run for his money, though, didn’t we, Vito?’ Or something like that. Anyway, whatever the exact words were, it became clear to me at that moment that Vito da Silva had been backing Frank all along.”

“Did you speak to your husband about the call?” I asked.

“No. I pretended I hadn’t heard anything of the conversation.”

“Why is that?”

“The timing wasn’t what I considered ideal. Frank had just lost an election, Detective Shapiro—one he had absolutely no chance of winning, but still, he didn’t exactly take defeat in his stride.”

“He . . . umm . . . I understand he could get physically abusive sometimes.” I want you to know that I said this in a very kindly tone. After all, living with someone under circumstances like this must have been a horrendous ordeal for the woman. Plus, it was an aspect of her marriage she had taken great pains to conceal, even from her closest friends. So it was only common decency that I tread lightly here. I mean, just because I wasn’t Sheila Vincent’s number-one fan didn’t mean I had to behave like a complete shit.

She colored, and her lower lip began to tremble. “How did you find out about that?”

“It’s not important,” I responded, also in a kindly tone. Looking at Sheila now, I felt genuine sympathy for her. (I’ve mentioned, haven’t I, what a marshmallow I am?)

The sigh seemed to come straight from her toes. “Well, however you learned about it, it’s true,” she murmured. “Every once in a while Frank would . . . he would turn on me. To be honest, I never even had the chance to ask him about da Silva that night. You see, that’s when the beatings began. Apparently all this anger and disappointment he was feeling were more than he could deal with, and he needed to let off steam. Unfortunately, he chose to do it with his fists.” She gave me a crooked little grin. “After that first incident, though, it didn’t take much of anything to set him off.”

“But you still didn’t leave him,” I pointed out gently.

“I was going to. But before I got around to it, my father had a very serious stroke—for a while there, the doctors weren’t too sure he’d make it. And the only thing I had on my mind for many months was my dad’s recovery. And then once he was pretty much out of the woods, I had to work up the courage to speak to him about my intention to separate from Frank. I’d reached the point, though, where I planned on discussing this with him the very next weekend. And that’s when I had a visitor.”

“Visitor?” Lou and I said in unison.

“Out of the blue, Vito da Silva showed up on my doorstep one morning last summer. It seems Frank had run to him about my planning to leave, and da Silva came to persuade me to hold off for a couple of years, until after the next United States congressional election.”

The nerve! “Naturally, you didn’t go along with that.”

“As a matter of fact, I did.”

I was incredulous. “You’re kidding!”

Sheila’s mouth twisted into a reasonable facsimile of a smile. “As they say, the man made me an offer I couldn’t refuse.”

“Which was?” Lou asked.

“Look, Lieutenant, everyone’s under the impression that my family has this inexhaustible supply of money. But my father’s illness was terribly costly. For an extended period of time he had private care around the clock. Now, don’t misunderstand me. I’m not implying that my parents are in desperate financial straits—they’re still a long way from broke—but their expenses were way above what the insurance company would pick up. And it’s made a sizable dent in their bank account.”

Lou scratched his head. “And da Silva was going to help them out?”

“No, not that,” Sheila answered, laughing. “You see, I used to have my own catering service—with Marilyn, Frank’s cousin—which Frank insisted I give up when we married. I had hoped to go back into that same business again after we split. But at this point I wasn’t sure anymore if I’d be able to swing it. I’d received a great deal of financial assistance from my parents when I started my first company, but I wouldn’t allow myself to go to them again—not under the circumstances. And I really don’t have that much money in my own right. Then along came da Silva with a proposition for me.”

I realized now that for quite a while I’d been holding my breath. I let it out.

“He told me,” Sheila went on, “that if I’d agree to put off moving out of the house until the election was over, he’d provide the funds I need for my new company. He also said he was aware that my husband has been violent with me—I was stunned that Frank had admitted this to him—and he swore he’d see to it that I was never abused again.”

“But two more years of remaining with a man who’s smacked you around like that!”

“Detective Shapiro, I’m a very practical woman. And da Silva was promising me an extremely generous sum to launch my business—a sum that far exceeded anything I could even have expected from my parents. And to gild the lily, he also assured me he’d see to it the ‘right element’ utilized my services. By the way, I don’t imagine you’re aware of it, but da Silva knows some pretty important people—and I’m not referring to gangsters, either.”

“So you agreed to remain in the marriage,” I summed up.

“Temporarily,” Sheila amended. “When I told you on Saturday that I intended to divorce Frank, I meant it. It was only a matter of putting the breakup on hold for a while.”

“And how were things with you and Frank working out under this new arrangement?” Lou wanted to know.

“Not as bad as you might think. My husband was given orders to keep his hands to himself, orders he didn’t dare disregard. You see, da Silva had stipulated that if Frank so much as laid a finger on me, I had his blessing to get out of there—and he’d still live up to his part of the agreement. Well, as you can appreciate, da Silva would not have been terribly pleased if Frank had caused him to forfeit so much money.

“But setting that aside, it was Frank’s dream to hold public office. And he was willing to do anything in order to become what he termed ‘a player.’ Which—now that he was preparing to run again—meant being extra-cautious about how he conducted himself. After all, it could have been fatal to his career if people began to suspect that he was into wife beating. At any rate, after da Silva’s intervention, the situation was tolerable, at least, since from then on we pretty much stayed out of each other’s way in the privacy of our home. Although in public, naturally, we were Mr. and Mrs. Loving Couple.”

And here I’d come full circle, having just been jolted—at this reference to the deceased’s flaming ambition—into remembering why we were there today.

“Lieutenant Hoffman and I started to ask you before—do you think your husband might have been dealing drugs?” Of course, in view of Franks aspirations, I was at a loss as to how the woman could pretend there was any validity whatsoever in this theory. Yet somehow I didn’t doubt that she would.

“I don’t know. Anything’s possible, I guess.”

See? What did I tell you? “Wouldn’t it have been pretty foolhardy, though, in view of how determined he was to succeed in politics? As you said only a couple of minutes ago in relation to your domestic situation, his plans to run for office again made it imperative he behave himself.”

Confronted with her own logic, Sheila backed off. But she seemed to take forever to spit out the words. “I suppose,” she finally conceded, “that you do have a point there.”

Chapter 20

Why hadn’t my client mentioned this bribe of his to me, anyway?

I took a stab at answering my own question. Because he didn’t feel that it negated Sheila’s being involved in the murder, and he didn’t want it to influence me. Yes, that was probably it. He needn’t have been concerned, though. I was still a long way from absolving the woman.

At this point Lou and I were standing on the sidewalk in front of a pale yellow house two doors away from the Vincent place, trying to sort things out.

“Now that Vincent’s deceased,” Lou observed, “da Silva’s proposition is most likely void. After all, Frank and Sheila only stayed together a few extra months before the shooting.”

“Oh, I’m sure you’re right about that. Maybe da Silva will give her something—assuming he’s satisfied that she wasn’t responsible for the murder. But I doubt that she’ll be receiving the bonanza she was looking forward to.”

“Under the circumstances, then, Sheila Vincent had every reason not to have Frank iced. Unless,” Lou said, a thoughtful expression on his face, “she stood to score pretty big from his death. We’ll have to find out whether the guy left a will.”

“And if he did, we should also try to learn if—and when—she was aware of it.”

“That, too. At any rate, if we discover that there was no financial gain here, your favorite suspect may have to come off the list.”

“Hold it a second. You’re not thinking this through, you know.”

“So enlighten me, by all means.”

“Have you considered that Mrs. Vincent might recently have met someone rich enough to make it unnecessary for her to remain with her husband? Or that she might have decided to take advantage of Mommy and Daddy’s generosity after all? Or even that she could have reached the stage where she just wasn’t able to tolerate living with that son-of-a-bitch a minute longer, no matter what?”

For a few moments Lou didn’t say a word. Then, after apparently reviewing the situation in his mind, he came around. “I suppose any one of those alternatives is conceivable.” He hesitated now. “But, of course, none of them explains why Sheila Vincent wouldn’t have taken the easy way out and just picked up and left the slob.”

“I know,” I admitted glumly. Suddenly, in a matter of seconds, one possibility did occur to me. “Maybe it was revenge. Maybe she was finally paying him back for all those punches he’d thrown at her.”

“Could be,” Lou conceded. He grinned good-naturedly. “Okay. Even if the widow doesn’t wind up filthy rich, she stays on the list.”

“Umm, about that drug business. You can see, can’t you, why there’s very little chance the victim was into anything like that?”

Lou apparently found it difficult to relinquish a theory of his, no matter how many holes had been poked in it. (Which, to be honest, is something I can definitely relate to.) “Oh, I don’t know,” he began. “Maybe Vincent—”

“Listen, Lou, being elected to public office meant everything to him. He even gave up his favorite pastime—batting his wife around—because he was becoming active in politics again. And when did he start with that physical stuff anyway? As soon as he was defeated for the state assembly.”

It was a moment before Lou spoke. “You’re probably right. But there is something else we’re going to have to check into.”

“What’s that?”

“The deceased had himself some pretty rough playmates.” Uh-oh. My stomach did a somersault. I didn’t like where this was headed. “Mmm,” was as much of a response as I was going to provide.

“You’ve heard of Vito da Silva before, I presume.”

I answered cautiously. “Hasn’t everyone?”

“And Joe Maltese?”

“Not until tonight,” I told him truthfully.

“He’s pretty high up in da Silva’s organization.”

“Are you saying you believe da Silva or Maltese had a hand in Frank Vincent’s death?”

“No, I’m not. But I’m not discounting it, either, especially where Maltese is concerned. At any rate, it’s worth investigating. Trust me, Desiree, you rub one of those guys wrong, and you’re history.”

“Vincent needed those two, though,” I reminded him. “So it’s not very likely he would have antagonized them—either of them. That’s especially true when you consider the man’s legendary charm.”

“But that could actually have worked against him,” Lou retorted. “Let’s suppose Vincent ingratiated himself with da Silva to the point where Maltese—or, for that matter, any of those other outstanding citizens affiliated with da Silva—came to resent him. What would the offended party do? Go to Vito da Silva and complain about being neglected? Fat chance. Anyone who wanted to cool this friendship—or whatever it was—between Vincent and his boss would have had to take out our Frankie to accomplish it.”

Now, I’ve watched enough TV to know a thing or two about how wiseguys practice their craft. “But this has none of the earmarks of a mob hit,” I countered.

Lou was extra-patient with his explanation, speaking slowly as though to one who is mentally challenged. “If you were tied in with da Silva and you did someone close to him, would you want to give him reason to suspect that a member of his own little fraternity might have pulled the trigger?”

“So if one of da Silva’s people was responsible, he’d go out of his way not to make it appear to be a mob hit.”

“She’s got it! My gawd she’s got it!” Lou exclaimed in a truly pathetic Professor Higgins imitation. He continued more seriously. “That would fit in, too, with the perp’s attempt to make it look like the homicide stemmed from a robbery.”

“I guess that’s a viable scenario,” I said, my stomach taking residence in my throat. True, I’d already rejected the lovely picture Jackie had painted in the event I had to inform Vito da Silva that the perpetrator was a member of his own family (all that television watching had also clued me in to this particular application of the word “family”). Still, I found myself recalling it now.

“Well, we’re going to have to pay Maltese a little visit soon, aren’t we?” Lou said, starting up the walkway of the pale yellow house.

I caught up to him. “Sure.” It was hard to feign any enthusiasm about this prospect, however. But on the positive side, I reminded myself that at least he was leaving my client out of it.

“Of course, I haven’t abandoned the idea it was da Silva himself who was responsible for the hit,” he informed me. “I certainly wouldn’t put it past him.” He anticipated my protest. “Listen, the guy might have had his own reasons for wanting it to seem like Vincent’s death occurred during a robbery.” Lou stroked his chin thoughtfully. “The problem is, I haven’t been able to figure out why da Silva would order his good buddy whacked.”

Well, I could be thankful for that much, at any rate. And then Lou threw in three additional—and, in my opinion, totally uncalled for—words: “Not yet, anyway.”

We had reached the end of the walkway. But instead of proceeding up the steps of the front porch, Lou stopped abruptly and took hold of my arm. “So what do you think? About the possibility of mob involvement, that is.”

“Well,” I answered halfheartedly, “it does make more sense than the drug thing.”

“Look, Desiree,” he said, his tone slightly defensive, “I’m trying to nail down a motive for this murder. Same as you.” And now he took his shot: “Only I’m not putting all my eggs between the bedsheets.”

Chapter 21

That evening Lou and I got to see most of the neighbors we hadn’t talked to yesterday: the Rossis, the Goodmans, the Raphaels, the Clarks, the Wilsons, and Mrs. Stemple and her two teenage daughters, Ellie and Jean.

It didn’t surprise either of us that much to be told—again and again—how nice “poor” Frank was. But then right after this—and also no big surprise—everyone admitted they barely knew the man.

We posed our usual question about enemies: Can you think of anyone who might have had a grudge against the victim?

A firm “no” was the unanimous response. Besides, they all informed us, Frank was just so charming that it was almost impossible to believe someone might have wanted him dead.

Sheila? A lovely woman. They were such an attractive pair, and so happy together, too. But a couple of people did add the disclaimer that you could never actually be sure about a thing like that, though, could you?

It goes without saying that no one suspected either of the Vincents of having an affair.

And while we’re on the subject, as far as I was concerned, Gene Rossi—a not-bad-looking architect in his early forties—was, to date, the only conceivable candidate around here for Sheila Vincent’s affections. But Rossi had what would prove to be an airtight alibi: His boss had been over for dinner Wednesday evening.

As for the rest of the Oakview Road males I’d met, each in turn had been quickly discarded as a possible lover to the widow Vincent. Naturally, the reasons varied. (Can you, for example, picture her in a passionate embrace with Marcus Goodman, who had a wart on his nose the size of a baseball?) But the bottom line is that I didn’t find any of them even remotely suited to the role.

We wound up Monday’s interrogations with the Stemples. There was still one house to go, but it was completely dark. I asked Mrs. Stemple if she had any idea when we’d be likely to find someone at home. Before she could respond, Jean Stemple, age thirteen, advised us that the place belonged to Fern Lewis, “an ugly old divorced lady” who spent most of her time traveling back and forth to California, visiting her “ugly cross-eyed daughter.” Which, according to Jean, was undoubtedly where she was right now.

So that was that.

Of course, it shouldn’t be too difficult to catch Fern Lewis between plane trips. But I wasn’t very encouraged about what questioning her would accomplish. Not if her neighbors were any indication.

I communicated my feelings to Lou.

“Don’t be so quick to throw in the towel,” he admonished. “Maybe she’ll be the one with some information for us. Anyhow, you handed everyone your card, right? It’s always possible somebody will think of something and get in touch with us.”

I gave him a black look.

“Hey,” he responded, straining to sound upbeat, “it could happen.”

As usual, when I walked into the apartment later that night, I immediately checked my messages.

The first voice on the answering machine was Al’s. He was sorry to have missed me, he said; I was sorry, too. He was going out now, and he’d call again tomorrow.

My nervous Nellie of a niece had also phoned. “Why haven’t I heard from you?” she demanded, her tone suggesting she was only a baby step away from panic. “Are you okay? Call me—no matter what time you come in.”

Now, since I’d spoken to her as recently as Saturday and this was only Monday, and probably also because I was discouraged about how the investigation was proceeding, and due to the fact, too, that I was practically sleepwalking just then, my initial reaction was irritation. But I reminded myself at once that I was lucky Ellen cared enough about me to drive me this crazy. Especially since I’m not even her real aunt. No, that’s not right; I’m real enough. But, as I believe I’ve already told you, we’re only related by marriage—my late husband Ed and my sister-in-law Margot, Ellen’s mother, having been siblings.

I glanced at my watch. It was after twelve-thirty, which meant it was way past Ellen’s bedtime. But she had left word to call her whenever I got home. So, shrugging, I picked up the phone.

“Mmmf. Hello?” said the voice of someone who had obviously been summoned out of a sound sleep.

“Oh, I’m so sorry, Ellen. I woke you, didn’t I?”

“Well,” she admitted, embarrassed, “I suppose I did kind of doze off for a time—but only for a few minutes. I was watching this dumb show on TV while I was waiting for you to phone, and I guess that’s what did it. I was really worried about you, though,” she put in hastily.

“I know that.” I mean, Ellen wouldn’t be Ellen if she didn’t worry herself sick on occasion. Even though—as I mentioned before—since Mike, she takes things a lot more in stride than she used to. To give you some idea: The old Ellen would probably have left three messages on my machine tonight. And she’d never have been able to fall asleep before I got back to her—regardless of how dumb that television program was.

“Anyway,” she said, “I wanted to find out if everything was all right.”

“Everything’s fine.”

“How are you doing with the investigation?”

“Not as well as I’d like. I still don’t have a clue as to the identity of the killer.”

“Of course you don’t,” Ellen retorted. “What do you expect? You’ve only been on the case a few days. That gangster client of yours—he isn’t giving you a hard time or anything, is he?”

“Don’t be silly.” But I thought of Lou’s theory that the perpetrator might be one of da Silva’s “associates.” And again my stomach—the only part of my entire anatomy with the least bit of athletic ability—did one of its acrobatic things. “Mr. da Silva has been very nice,” I added to reassure her.

“I still don’t like the idea of—”

Attempting to divert her, I switched to her favorite topic. “How’s Mike?” I asked.

“Great.” But for once, Ellen didn’t enumerate his many virtues. Or even update me on their recent and forthcoming activities. Instead, she wanted to know if Al had phoned me from Las Vegas.

“I spoke to him last night,” I said offhandedly. I didn’t mention tonight’s message—or Saturday’s—because I was concerned that she’d put too much stock in the fact he was calling so frequently.

Apparently my withholding this information didn’t make all that much difference. “So?” she demanded eagerly.

I had no difficulty interpreting the question. “So we’ll see. It’s too soon to tell yet where things are headed. If I were you, though”—and now there was a touch of sarcasm in my tone—“I wouldn’t start shopping for my flower-girl dress yet.”

Not finding this a particularly satisfying response, Ellen attempted to establish a backup to Al. “And how is that cute partner of yours?”

“For heaven’s sake, Ellen! I told you last time that Lou Hoffman is not cute. Repeat, not. He is, however, a very capable police officer. Which is all I’m interested in.”

“Okay, okay. I must have misunderstood you.”

Or, more likely, tuned me out. Ellen sometimes has a tendency to hear things as she’d prefer them to be.

“Look,” I pointed out, “it’s one o’clock already. I think we should call it a night. Or, I should say, a morning.”

“Ohhh, you’re right. I had no idea it was that late. Uh, Aunt Dez?”

“What?”

“I did only doze off for a few minutes. Honestly.”

Chapter 22

It was a cold, rainy, thoroughly miserable morning. The kind that always makes me long to crawl back in bed, pull the covers over my head, and sleep until I’m all slept out. (Which should take me to the early afternoon, at the very least.)

But I rarely play hooky. And even if I did, this was definitely not the day to do it.

Because today, on Vito da Silva’s orders, I was going to be attending Frank Vincent’s funeral.

Driving out to the station house was no picnic. At one point the rain was pelting the windshield with such ferocity that the wipers were next to useless. I could hardly see even a couple of feet in front of me. Hunched over the steering wheel, my neck thrust forward like a turtle’s, I quickly went from mild anxiety to a barely controllable urge to bite my nails up to the elbow. I finally concluded that the smart thing to do would be to pull over for a while. Which was the precise moment the torrent tapered off to a drizzle.

Able to focus a portion of my attention on something other than the road now, I began to ponder—for probably the hundred-and-first time—what Sheila Vincent’s motive could have been for having her husband killed.

Maybe, as Lou suggested, greed had played at least a part in the Vincent homicide. I wondered how lucrative the victim’s practice had been. And if there was a will. What about insurance? We would definitely have to look into the financial situation here.

It was not long after this that I started to have second thoughts about that revenge thing I’d suggested to Lou. I mean, while it was certainly feasible Sheila might have decided to pay back her spouse for all those beatings she’d endured, I couldn’t quite convince myself to buy into this.

Sure, if he’d blackened her eye and she’d turned around and crowned him with a coffee pot right then and there, that I could see. But to calmly arrange for his murder . . . Listen, the woman was clever enough to appreciate that in light of Frank’s political ambitions, there was an easier way to extract her pound of flesh. All she had to do was let it be known that she was divorcing the creep because he kept belting the bejesus out of her. Unless, of course, Sheila was afraid da Silva might retaliate in some way for her bad-mouthing his protégé. I guess that did make a revenge shooting more plausible—as long as it couldn’t be laid on her doorstep, that is.

I permitted myself to relax for close to five whole minutes now. After which I was off on another tack entirely.

Suppose—just suppose—that Sheila’s lover was a man she merely pretended to be interested in so that she could induce him to do her the small favor of removing her husband. Where would that leave me? I mean, here I’d been knocking myself out trying to determine who might be a suitable sweetie for this lady, and there was a chance she might just have settled for the most pliant guy she could find. Oh, God! That could be anyone from her neighbor’s gardener to some kid delivering pizza! (I did, however, still refuse to consider Marcus Goodman and his wart.)

Wait. I could not think like this. Not if I wanted to keep my suspect list—and my nerves—under control. Sheila was the kind of woman, I told myself, who would regard it as necessary that she be at least somewhat physically attracted to the man she was sharing her bed with.

With this theory more or less put to rest—for the present, at any rate—I segued into another one that was even more disturbing.

What if there’d been no lover at all? What if Sheila had paid someone to murder her husband? The thing is, though, where would she have found this someone? There’s no listing headed “Assassins for Hire” in the Yellow Pages. And even if she was able to connect with an individual like that, wouldn’t she have been fearful a transaction of this nature could get back to da Silva? There was also another, more personal reason I was reluctant to give this notion any credence. If the killer was a stranger to Sheila—a professional—how in the world would I ever be able to track him down?

I hastily reassured myself that it was doubtful Sheila would have utilized the services of a hit man. But I had my fingers crossed, nevertheless.

Suddenly reality struck. Sheila Vincent’s involvement in her husband’s death was far from a certainty. I mean, let’s face it. Lou had come up with another theory that was probably just as viable.

Still, my money was on the widow.

I arrived at my temporary office just as my temporary partner was leaving it.

“I stuck a note on your desk,” Lou explained, “in case I missed you when you came in.”

“What’s it about?”

He grinned. “Don’t be so lazy. Go and read it.”

I gave him the fish-eye, which for once proved to be effective.

“Okay,” he capitulated. “I spoke to Gene Rossi’s boss a little while ago. The man confirms Rossi’s alibi. Swerdlow—the boss—and his wife got to the Rossis at six-thirty Wednesday evening and stayed until after ten.”

“Figures,” I bitched into the collar of my navy shirt-waist—a favorite of mine. It really does look exceptionally nice on me—but not too nice for a funeral, if you know what I’m saying. This having been an important consideration when I was getting dressed that morning. Dumb, isn’t it? I mean, I’d be wearing a trench coat, so who would even see it?

“Hey,” Lou reminded me, “there’s always—what did the Stemple kid call her?—‘the ugly old divorced lady.’ I tried her phone number, by the way, and the answering machine informed me that she’d be out of town until Thursday.” And shifting his mouth over to one side, Lou rolled his eyes heavenward. “Brilliant, huh? The woman’s all but inviting someone to break in and rob her blind. At any rate, I left word for her to contact either you or me ASAP. But listen,” he announced, “if you’re still so gung-ho about attending Vincent’s funeral, we’ll have to be out of here in about a half hour.”

“I’ll be ready.”

“That’s what I was afraid you’d say.”

It had begun to rain fairly heavily again about five minutes after we started for the cemetery. And while driving wasn’t nearly as hazardous as it had been earlier, it was still something of a challenge.

“I don’t know why we’re doing this,” Lou complained. “It’ll take us about an hour to get to the place—assuming, of course, that we don’t get lost. Which happens to be a distinct possibility, since I’m not even sure how to go. And the odds are a million to one that we’ll learn anything, anyway.”

“I can’t argue with that. It’s just that I’d feel remiss if I didn’t check it out and see who puts in an appearance.” And here I added sheepishly, “Umm, I really appreciate this, Lou. Honestly. Especially because I know it’s against your better judgment.”

“Believe it,” he muttered. “Hey, is your client going to be there?”

“I have no idea.”

“He’d almost have to be, wouldn’t he, if he cared enough about Vincent to hire you?” Lou prodded.

I hunched my shoulders. Then I realized Lou was focused on the road, so I provided a verbal response. “It’s conceivable.”

“Well, I’ll have my antennas out for him.”

I offered a gentle reminder: “Or her.”

“Nah. It’s a him.”

“A million to one odds again?” I teased.

Lou just smiled, and after this we rode in silence for a while. Then, out of nowhere, he hit me with the one question I hoped he’d never ask: “Hey, your client wouldn’t be Vito da Silva, by any chance?”

For an instant I couldn’t breathe. And it was fortunate Lou was looking straight ahead of him, because I was certain my face must match my hair color. Somehow, though, I brazened it out. “Oh, absolutely. After all, isn’t it only natural that a guy like that—who I assume can afford to employ the biggest, most successful PI firms in the country—would choose some little one-person agency that nobody ever heard of? An agency, I should add, that doesn’t even have much of a track record.” I managed a guffaw. “Come on. Make some sense, will you, Lou?”

“Da Silva did take a great deal of interest in the deceased. You can’t deny that,” Lou retorted. “And something tells me he has the clout to get the Riverton Police Department to cooperate with you like this.”

“That might very well be true,” I conceded. And then with feigned reluctance: “Look, I probably shouldn’t even be saying this, but maybe my client is someone with a lot of clout. On the other hand, maybe he—or she—is someone who’s just very tight with a person who has the sort of clout you’re referring to.”

And now, while he was still attempting to absorb this small “hint,” I was ready with the coup de grâce. Sounding deeply offended—I even injected a tear into my voice (which I was able to pull off very nicely, thanks to those four years in my high school drama club)—I murmured, “I’ve got to tell you, though, Lou, that it hurts you can so much as suggest that I’d work for a man like da Silva.”

“I’m very sorry, Desiree,” an abashed Lou responded. “I wasn’t thinking. Sometimes my mouth is way ahead of my brain.”

I was, of course, all generosity and forgiveness. “It’s okay.” I gave him a plucky little smile. “Let’s just forget it.”

He took me at my word. “So now that we’ve established it wasn’t da Silva, who was it, then? You’ll feel better if you unburden yourself,” he joked. “Trust me.”

“Forget it, bub. Besides, didn’t you assure me you could find out on your own?”

“Uh-huh. And I will,” he asserted, grinning. “I was just trying to take a shortcut.”

Chapter 23

As soon as we left the car, the downpour, driven by a biting wind now, seemed to double in intensity.

Lou fought valiantly, and in vain, with an umbrella that was determined to turn itself inside out. We hurried toward the canopy that shielded the rather small group of mourners, the rain relentlessly pounding Lou’s head and rolling straight down my hair, finally coming to rest inside the upturned collar of my trench coat. When we reached the protection of the overhang, we shook ourselves like sheep dogs. For a moment there, I was even tempted to remove my wig—which I almost invariably press into service in nasty weather and which is an exact replica of my own, less adaptable hennaed tresses. I mean, I’d have liked to be able to give that thing the kind of shaking it required. But the cemetery, I reminded myself, was hardly an appropriate venue for wig rehabilitation.

An earnest young priest had already begun the brief service. Which was perfectly okay with me, since it was really painful to hear someone with the dubious character of the deceased being all but canonized.

We found a space off to the side, way up front. Standing here, I had a pretty good view of Frank Vincent’s relatives, neighbors, friends, and, very possibly, enemies.

One thing surprised me. I had expected Frank Vincent’s funeral to be jammed with politicians. But judging from the size of the turnout, there were few, if any, here today. I concluded that apparently Frank wasn’t well-known enough for any photographers to cover his funeral, so why would those political types bother to show?

I spotted Sheila Vincent practically at once. And I swear that her expression was positively tranquil. The woman didn’t even have the good grace to look like she minded planting her husband.

There was an older couple flanking Sheila, almost certainly her parents. I had the impression the man wasn’t too steady on his feet, and he had a sickly pallor. Sheila, clutching his arm, appeared to be supporting him on one side, while another attractive blonde was bolstering him on the other side. This second blonde bore a strong resemblance to the widow, but she was a bit shorter and her face was rounder and slightly puffy, the features less delicately drawn. She was, I decided, not nearly as striking as Sheila. She seemed, too, to lack the other’s presence, her flair. Must be the “bereaved’s” sister, I thought spitefully.

I glanced quickly at the people around me. Then I whispered to Lou over the priest’s stirring tones, “I wonder which one is Ron Whitfield.”

“Shhh,” he responded, a finger to his lips.

“He’s Sheila’s ex-fiancé,” I reminded him.

“Shhh,” he repeated. “I know.” But a moment later he jabbed me in the ribs. A latecomer was making his way toward the group. “Vito da Silva,” he informed me in a barely audible voice. We both watched as da Silva approached a large, heavy-set man who stood alone, at the rear of the assemblage. “And that’s—”

“Joe Maltese,” I supplied.

At this juncture the shushing came from somewhere in back of me. I turned to glare at whoever it was—you can’t imagine how quietly I’d spoken—but no one was even looking in my direction. Coward!

I returned to examining the crowd.

As expected, Doris Shippman was here, a tall, fair man to her left. Even though the two weren’t exactly side-by-side—actually, a large shopping cart could have fitted easily into the space between them—I wouldn’t have been at all surprised if this was Mr. Shippman. Not in view of what I’d gleaned about the shape of the Shippman marriage.

A moment later I noticed Morgan Sklaar, Sheila’s handsome publisher, whose impressive head of silver hair was now completely hidden under a sodden rain hat.

Marilyn Vincent had come, of course. She caught my eye and smiled fleetingly in recognition. Off to her right was a painfully thin, frail-looking old gentleman in a wheelchair, a tearful middle-aged couple leaning over him from behind. The woman had one hand resting on his shoulder, the other hand dabbing at her eyes. The dazed expression on the octogenarian’s tiny, prunelike face signified he was still in shock.

I inched closer to Lou. “Must be Uncle Gino, Frank’s father,” I murmured, pointing in the old man’s general direction with a toss of my head.

Lou scowled at me.

Well, if he wasn’t interested in learning what was what around here, see if I cared. As for me, I’d continue to check out the mourners.

Many of the neighbors had showed up—the women, at any rate. The only men I spotted from Oakview Drive, though—aside from the could-be-Andrew-Shippman—were Robert Kovacs, Ed Conti, and Marcus Goodman. The others, I assumed, were at work. Which caused me to have some second thoughts as to whether the man standing in Doris Shippman’s general vicinity was her husband after all. I mean, considering how busy Shippman had insisted he was, how could he have managed to tear himself away from his desk?

And now I resumed the search for Ron Whitfield. “Maybe Whitfield’s that fellow over there with the glasses. Or he could be the man next to the man on Marilyn Vincent’s left.” I said this to Lou in a voice so low that I could barely hear me myself. “Hey, how about that good-looking hunk right in front of the Contis?”

This time I was treated to two shushes, one from Lou and one from the invisible man—or woman—behind me.

Chapter 24

It had been a very long, very hectic part-week. Plus, while expected, the fact that I hadn’t learned a single damn thing by going to that funeral nevertheless had me feeling pretty let down. It would have been an ideal day to go home early and recharge. But Lou and I had one of the last of the Vincents’ neighbors to question. And this guy didn’t exactly make himself readily available to us.

The instant Andrew Shippman opened the door, I recognized him as the man I’d speculated could be Andrew Shippman at the funeral. We followed him into the den, which was toward the rear of the house. On our way back there, I kept looking around, expecting to see his wife. But she was nowhere in sight.

“Sit down,” Shippman instructed with a smile. He was a lot more amiable than our previous conversation had led me to expect.

Lou and I promptly took possession of the sofa, while Shippman remained standing, towering over us.

He was a giant of a man, six-three at least, with shoulders that made my Al’s look positively puny. His hair was light—almost blond—and he had the bluest eyes, plus teeth that practically shone. And even if his forehead was higher than he probably appreciated and he sported a bit of flab around the middle and his backside was kind of broad for the rest of him, he was still a very imposing figure.

“I saw you at the cemetery today,” I stated, having to look so far up I got neck strain.

“My wife insisted that it was only neighborly I attend. Of course, I’ll probably have to put in extra hours at work all week—and I stay late enough as it is. But anything to get the wife off my case.”

I hoped my face didn’t mirror my irritation. (I really hate the expression “the wife,” don’t you? I mean, it’s only one step above “the little woman,” as far as I’m concerned.)

“I didn’t see you at the service, though,” Shippman said with a flash of teeth. “I would have remembered if I had.”

The implied compliment was such a cliché and so patently insincere that it almost made me gag.

“May I get the two of you something to drink?” he offered.

Lou and I politely declined, and Shippman settled himself in this wide, maroon-colored recliner, stretching out legs that went on ad infinitum. “What can I do for you, Detectives?”

Lou kicked off with, “We’d appreciate anything you could tell us about Frank Vincent. How well did you know him?”

“Not well at all. Listen, I recently opened my own business, and you can probably understand the sort of commitment that requires. It certainly doesn’t leave much time for socializing. The only thing I can say is that Frank seemed to me to be an okay guy—from the limited contact I had with him.”

“But Mrs. Shippman and Mrs. Vincent are such good friends,” Lou persisted. “The four of you never went out together on weekends?”

“Very infrequently. I often go into the office on Saturdays and Sundays. And that was true even before I started the new firm.” He bestowed on us what was intended to be an ingratiating smile. “I presume I’m what could be termed a workaholic.”

“All right. How did the Vincents get along on those rare occasions when you were with them?” Lou demanded, a hint of impatience in his voice.

“Fine, as far as I could tell.”

“Are you aware that he beat up on her?” I put in.

Shippman seemed genuinely surprised. “You’re kidding! I never in a million years would have figured Frank for something like that.”

Once again my thoughts on the Shippman marriage appeared to have been confirmed. “Your wife didn’t say anything to you about this?” It was actually a rhetorical question.

Nevertheless, Shippman answered it. “Evidently not.” He bit off the words.

Lou changed the subject. “Are you aware of anyone—a neighbor, for instance—who might have had a grudge against the victim?”

“From what little I know, everyone seemed to like him.”

“And her?” I asked. “Did everyone seem to like her?”

“Sheila? She appeared to be . . . ahh . . . appreciated, at any rate.” Shippman grinned. It was a grin that I felt bore a definite resemblance to a leer. But I had to admit this might only be my imagination.

“Do you think someone might have more than just liked Mrs. Vincent?”

“I wouldn’t have a clue, Detective Shapiro. My wife’s the one to talk to about that sort of stuff. She’s not at home tonight, though.” And then: “I hear the police now believe the murder was premeditated.”

“That’s right.”

“You’re sure?”

I explained about Charlie Ross and the car. “Apparently the killer was sitting there for at least two hours, waiting for Mr. Vincent to come out of his building.”

“Good Lord.”

“Uh, I wonder if you’d mind telling us where you were between six and eight that evening.” It seemed to be as appropriate a time as any to bring this up.

Shippman glowered at me. “Just a damn minute!” he bellowed. “What the hell have I got to do with Vincent’s murder?”

“Most probably nothing.” A small falsehood followed—but only out of necessity. “We’re asking everyone who was even remotely connected with the deceased to furnish us with that information.”

“Yeah? Well, I wasn’t even remotely connected with him.” But after a short interval, he relented. “Oh, all right, if it will speed up this inquisition. Let’s see . . . Wednesday. I worked late, as I usually do. I think it was about nine o’clock when I went home that night. No, no, that was Tuesday. Now I remember. On Wednesday I had to take care of some last-minute modifications to a couple of pieces in our new line—we make fine furniture. I didn’t get out of there until past midnight.”

“Can anyone verify this?” Lou wanted to know.

“Nope,” Shippman answered cheerfully. “My secretary took off a little before five—she had an early date. The other woman in the office quit at five-thirty. Ditto my assistant. And my partner’s in Europe. So you’ll just have to accept my word for it.”

The next question was, of course, a perfectly natural one. For me, at any rate. “You didn’t send out for food or anything?”

“No.”

“If I worked until that hour without any dinner, I’d probably be tempted to chew on a chair leg.”

“I don’t doubt that, Detective Shapiro,” Shippman remarked sarcastically, but at the same time, his eyes traveled suggestively up and down my body.

I shifted uncomfortably in my seat. Clearly the guy fancied himself a ladies’ man. That was a leer you spotted before, I announced to myself with conviction.

“When I’m really into a project, my appetite goes on hold,” he explained. “Besides, we have a small fridge in the office, and someone had left half a sandwich in there, which I appropriated around ten o’clock. It tided me over until I could dig into my wife’s tuna casserole.”

Lou wanted to know if Shippman had had any telephone calls that night.

“Are you kidding? The company hasn’t even been in existence six months yet. The truth is, we consider ourselves lucky when the phone rings during the day.”

“Did you contact someone yourself, by any chance?” I put to him at precisely the same moment that Lou asked, “How about personal calls?”

“No to both of you. Look, I don’t have an alibi, but as far as I can see, there’s no reason I should need one. As I keep trying to impress on you two, I hardly knew Frank Vincent.” And with this, Shippman rose, signifying an end to his patience—and the interview.

Lou glanced over at me, and I shook my head—there was nothing else I could think of to cover. And immediately after this exchange of signals, we got to our feet.

“Detective Shapiro and I appreciate your time, Mr. Shippman,” Lou told him, while engaging in a fierce struggle with his packed-to-exploding wallet. “If you should happen to think of anyone who might have had a vested interest in Mr. Vincent’s meeting his maker or if something else occurs to you, get in touch with us, will you?” Extricating his card at last, he handed it to Shippman, who accepted it without comment.

We began retracing our steps toward the front door. Our host led the way, with me following directly after him and Lou in last position. Suddenly Shippman dropped back to walk alongside me. He leaned down—way down—to murmur, “You know, Detective Shapiro, you have a very pretty face.”

Shit! If there’s any expression in the world that makes my skin crawl, it’s that one. I mean, you don’t have to be a clairvoyant to anticipate the message that’s about to be delivered.

“And when it comes to good-looking women,” Shippman declared, warming up for it, “I’m a connoisseur. I can say that without bragging, too.” Without bragging, my patootie! “Trust me,” he went on. “You’d be a knockout if you took off some weight.”

I toyed between bringing my foot (and the not inconsiderable poundage behind it) down on his instep or really going all out and kneeing him in the groin. But naturally, I refrained from doing either. In fact, I even managed a tepid little grin. After all, I reminded myself, there was always a possibility—however remote—that the man could end up being of some help in our investigation. If he didn’t turn out to be the perp himself, that is.

We had almost reached the door when Shippman bent his torso in half again. He favored me with a mega-watt smile, those damn teeth practically blinding me. “In the meantime, we could still have a drink one evening. Why don’t you give me a ring at the office. You have my number.”

Did I ever!

Chapter 25

“What was all that whispering about?” Lou inquired as we walked to his car.

I skipped the “you have such a pretty face” part of the one-sided conversation I’d just been subjected to. “Shippman invited me to give him a call at his office so we could meet for a drink.”

“I figured it was something like that. The guy’s scum,” he pronounced.

“Amen.”

And now so softly that I doubt if I was meant to hear it: “Fuckin’ scum.” A moment later he said tentatively, “Uh, you’re not, are you?”

“I’m not what?”

“You’re not going to call him?”

“Are you kidding? Just being in the same room with Andrew Shippman makes me want to take a bubble bath in lye.”

“I can’t say I blame you.”

Suddenly I got mad. (I frequently have these delayed takes when I’ve been insulted.) “How could you even ask me that?” I demanded shrilly.

Lou looked just as ashamed as he deserved to be. “You’re right. I should have known better—I did, actually. Listen, it’s not that I thought you’d ever seriously consider going out with him, honestly. It’s just that for a minute there . . . What I mean is, I would hate to see you get involved with garbage like that.”

I was flattered. He actually sounded as if he had a decent opinion of me. Maybe the talk we’d had at Danny’s the other night had made a difference. Or maybe it was just that I was starting to grow on him.

I decided he’d been relegated to sackcloth and ashes long enough. “And the nerve of that lousy penny pincher,” I remarked. “All he was offering me was a crummy drink. Now, if he’d at least thrown in a good dinner . . .”

Lou laughed. “Glad to hear you don’t come cheap.” He unlocked the car, turning to me when we were settled inside. “What made you ask Shippman where he was Wednesday night? Are you thinking he’s the phantom lover?”

“I’m thinking he could be.”

“I can’t see it. I can’t see it at all. Not only is Shippman a first-class sleaze, but Sheila Vincent and his wife are very close.”

“And you’ve never heard of a woman getting involved with a sleaze before? Or betraying her best friend?”

“Sure, but—”

“I just feel it’s conceivable that this is the type of guy Sheila would be interested in. And who knows how loyal a friend she is, anyway?”

“Okay, for the sake of argument, let’s take Doris Shippman out of the picture. I’ve still gotta believe Mrs. Vincent has better sense than to go for someone like Shippman,” Lou insisted.

I looked at him pityingly. “Sense has nothing to do with it, Lou. Could be the man pushed the right buttons with Sheila.” (He certainly didn’t give her any of that “pretty face” crap.) “And in his own way, Shippman is attractive—until you recognize what a slime he is. Or maybe Sheila is willing to overlook that little character flaw. After all, from what we’ve heard, Frank Vincent wouldn’t allow his wife a great deal of freedom, so her opportunities for meeting men were somewhat limited. If she is playing around, there’s a very good chance it’s with someone close to home. Or with someone she knew before her marriage.”

“I don’t suppose I can argue with that,” Lou conceded. “But let’s see if I’ve got this right. The only men around here who meet whatever criteria you’ve set up for this lover are the architect—that Rossi fellow—and Andrew Shippman. Am I correct?”

“Yup. But Rossi has an alibi, while Shippman . . .” I left it to Lou to fill in the blanks.

He already had the car key in the ignition when he hesitated. “Do you mind if I ask you something, Desiree?”

“No, of course not.”

“Have you got an alibi for last Wednesday night—say, between six and eight p.m.?”

“Oh, come on,” I retorted testily. “The only thing I’m saying is that the fact no one can confirm his whereabouts means that it’s possible Shippman murdered Frank Vincent at Sheila’s behest. The reason being—if this was the case—that he’s the one she’s having an affair with.”

Predictably, Lou dispensed a reminder: “If, that is, Sheila Vincent is having an affair at all.”

Chapter 26

The voice on the answering machine was strident, the very first words being, “Why bother checking in with me? After all, so what if I worry about you? Which you, Desiree Shapiro, are very well aware of.” Oh, it’s Jackie. “But forget that,” she ranted on. “I’m also your secretary, in case it’s slipped your mind. And I would think you’d at least want to find out if you’ve received any messages or anything.” There was an almost imperceptible pause. “Umm, you haven’t”—the admission must have been a painful one—“but how could you possibly know that since you haven’t even bothered to call?”

Jackie continued her harangue for maybe thirty seconds longer—when, mercifully, the machine terminated her in mid-sentence.

I promised myself I’d phone her sometime tomorrow. It was certainly preferable to coming home to another message like this one.

The next voice on the tape sounded even more pleasant than usual, very likely as a result of its immediately succeeding Jackie’s assault on my eardrums.

Al began by telling me how sorry he was to have missed me again. I nodded abstractedly, almost impatiently, anxious for him to say whatever it was he had to say so I could turn off the machine and get some sleep.

What was it he was talking about now? Something about this being his last night in Las Vegas? I was so exhausted that I was having trouble concentrating. He clarified things for me a moment later, informing me that he’d be leaving in the morning to visit his brother in L.A. and that he’d get in touch with me from there.

Well, of course, I regretted that I hadn’t been here for his call. Right then, however, the desire to hug my pillow was a lot stronger than any yearning to put my arms around Al.

But I guess it’s only natural not to be thinking romantically when it’s a challenge to think at all.

Da Silva telephoned in the morning, only minutes after I arrived at my current office and just as I was prepped to start working on my notes again.

“You are able to talk with me now?” the soft, flat voice inquired.

“No problem. Hold on a minute, though, while I shut the door.”

“At the funeral—you formed an impression of some kind?” he said when I was back on the phone.

I wasn’t sure what he was asking, what he hoped I might have learned. Nevertheless, I thought my answer pretty much covered all the bases. “I wish I had.”

“And have you discovered anything further in the course of your investigation since we last spoke?”

“We’re still in the process of assimilating the information we’ve been gathering—there were a lot of people to talk to. In fact, Lou and I—he’s the police lieutenant I’ve been partnered with—haven’t gotten to all of them even yet.” As I’m afraid you may soon learn firsthand, I tagged on silently. “I’m glad you called, though, Mr. da Silva.”

“Why is that?”

“I need to find out about Frank Vincent’s financial situation. Specifically, his will. Would you happen to know anything about it?”

“I am very familiar with the will. In fact, I took Frankie to my personal attorney when he said he wanted to have one drawn up, which was approximately six months ago. Frankie even insisted I remain in the room with them while they went over the details.”

“Can you give me an idea of what’s in the will? Who are the beneficiaries?”

“His wife gets . . .”

Aha!

“. . . their home. This is in both names. But she inherits nothing else, apart from approximately twenty thousand dollars, which was in a joint bank account. You should understand, however, that Frankie had few assets. It had been necessary to borrow a great deal of money in order to open his practice, and it was only recently that he repaid this loan. He also had family obligations. As you have undoubtedly learned, his father is in extremely poor health. Frankie supported Gino—the father—and paid to have professional health-care people come in and look after him twenty-four hours a day. Believe me, Desiree, that boy had a good heart. A very good heart.”

Yeah, right. And his fists weren’t too bad, either.

“At any rate, in addition to these responsibilities, there were also expenses as regards the residence. While Sheila’s parents assisted with the purchase, Frankie had the burden of the monthly upkeep, which is no small sum. And decorating all of those rooms required a small fortune as well. It is like a showplace, that house—but I am certain you have seen this for yourself.”

“Yes, it’s beautiful. Uh, so you’re saying that Frankie’s share in their home was all that went to Sheila? Aside from what was in the joint bank account, I mean.”

“This is correct.”

“What about his father? Did Frankie make any provisions for him?”

“Certainly, he did.” Da Silva sounded offended. “Frankie took out an insurance policy for two hundred thousand dollars a few years ago, naming his father as beneficiary. He also had an additional twenty-five thousand dollars in a separate account, which will go to Gino. This was a devoted son we are talking about.”

“Did Sheila know about the money for Gino?”

“I would venture to guess that she did not.”

My talk with da Silva left me deflated.

It was now apparent that Frank Vincent wasn’t killed for any windfall his wife wasn’t going to inherit.

My client’s information also impacted on another theory I’d been considering: that Sheila might have had her husband whacked out of just plain hatred.

I mean, faced with the actual reality that Frank’s murder hadn’t left her up to her derriere in big bucks, it was a lot more difficult to accept that Sheila would have jeopardized her financial arrangement with da Silva by having the bastard killed, no matter how much the idea might have appealed to her. Whatever else she was—or wasn’t—Sheila Vincent was a pragmatist; she’d proved that by accepting such a ridiculous proposition in the first place.

Of course, as I’d mentioned to Lou, maybe Sheila had recently found herself a rich sweetie to back her catering business or changed her mind about approaching her parents for funding. But while both these scenarios were certainly reasonable, the truth is, I was no longer quite as certain of Sheila’s culpability as I’d been at the outset.

I was mulling all of this over when something else intruded into my thoughts. Something that I was hardly anxious to come to terms with:

Why had I neglected to broach the subject of the bribe with my client?

It wasn’t as if it hadn’t occurred to me. Or because I was so convinced it had no bearing on the case. I couldn’t help but realize the importance of establishing how Frank’s death affected da Silva’s offer. Naturally, I didn’t figure he still intended to back Sheila’s company, even if it turned out she had nothing to do with the shooting. But maybe there’d been some sort of contingency agreement in the event of Frank’s demise. So why hadn’t I simply asked what was what?

The answer is that I hadn’t brought this up with da Silva because he hadn’t seen fit to bring it up with me.

And, yes, you’re right. Much as I hate to own up to it, I was a little afraid of the man.

Chapter 27

Ron Whitfield had agreed to see us in the Princeton law offices of Regan, Small, and Whitfield on Wednesday afternoon at five o’clock.

A trim, middle-aged receptionist led us into a large room with cream leather upholstery, pale amber carpeting, and floor-to-ceiling windows that took up three of its four walls.

The man who rose from behind the desk wasn’t “that fellow over there with the glasses” or “the man next to the man on Marilyn Vincent’s left” or, for that matter, “that good-looking hunk right in front of the Contis.” Evidently my attempt at the cemetery to put a face to Sheila Vincent’s former fiancé had been a bust.

The real Ron Whitfield was around medium height and slender, with slightly receding straight brown hair, dark eyes, and a square chin with a very appealing cleft in it—and he didn’t look the least bit familiar.

“I don’t believe I saw you at the funeral yesterday,” I said, trying not to make it sound like an accusation.

“You didn’t. I had to go out of town on business.”

“There are just a few things we’d like to talk to you about, if you don’t mind.”

“Sure. Why don’t we sit over there?” Whitfield suggested amenably, gesturing toward a small furniture grouping in front of one of the windows.

Lou barely waited for his bottom to hit the chair before beginning his questioning. “You’re aware, I suppose, that we now have evidence to indicate that Mr. Vincent’s murder was premeditated.”

“Sheila—my sister-in-law—told me about that, Lieutenant.”

“You and Mrs. Vincent’s sister were recently separated, from what I understand. Is that right?”

“Yes.”

“But you still keep in touch with Mrs. Vincent?” I put in.

“Until this tragedy we hadn’t seen or spoken to each other since July, or maybe it was the beginning of August. Anyway, it was when my wife and I went to this barbecue at her home. But when Frank was murdered, I called to offer my condolences.”

“We hear,” I said, “that you were once engaged to Mrs. Vincent.”

“That’s true.”

“Would you mind telling us what went wrong?”

A frown creased Whitfield’s forehead. “That was thirteen years ago. What could it possibly have to do with what happened to Frank this past week?”

“We have an important reason for asking,” I responded cryptically.

“I can’t see the relevance.”

“We’ve pretty much got most of the facts already. We just want to make certain we have them straight.” You’d be surprised how often this ploy gets results.

The lawyer shrugged. “It won’t help your investigation, but I suppose there’s no reason not to tell you.”

See what I mean?

“So you want to know what went wrong, huh? I’ve been asking myself that same thing for years,” Whitfield muttered in a voice thick with feeling. But when he spoke again a couple of seconds later his tone was level and unemotional.

“Sheila and I were supposed to get married right after college graduation—on a Sunday. I drove down to her parents’ home in Bernardsville that Tuesday. Arrangements had been made to hold the wedding on the grounds there—the place is really an estate.

“It was going to be a big, lavish affair. Just to give you an idea how lavish, a sit-down dinner for close to four hundred people was to be served in huge tents erected on the back lawn. Sheila’s parents had hired a twenty-one-piece orchestra, for which a platform had to be constructed. We were having more than a dozen attendants—including a ring bearer and a flower girl—with the women wearing expensive, made-to-order gowns. And there was—But I’m sure you get the general picture. Anyhow, while I’d certainly been aware of these plans, I really had no conception of what all of this entailed. I found out, though, the instant I arrived and saw what was going on in that house. And I have to admit that it scared the hell out of me.

“I couldn’t believe the number of people scurrying around: caterers, dressmakers, florists, carpenters, gardeners . . . And everyone was yelling at everyone else. It was a zoo.”

At this juncture Whitfield looked intently from Lou to me. I got the impression he wanted confirmation that we appreciated how unnerving something like this could be.

I nodded sympathetically. “I can see where you might have been slightly overwhelmed.”

Whitfield smiled fleetingly—and gratefully, I thought. “At any rate, Sheila was in constant demand. When she wasn’t busy with a last-minute fitting of some sort, she was certain to be dragged off to confer about one of the major crises that seemed to be erupting every ten minutes. And so Marsha—Sheila’s sister—and I were kind of thrown together, mostly because we were both trying to stay out of everybody’s way. We didn’t usually have much luck, either. We’d search out a quiet corner where we could play hearts or just sit and talk. But there was an excellent chance that before long someone would appropriate that corner, and then we’d have to hunt up another suitable retreat. Toward the latter part of the week things became so unbearable that we’d leave the house altogether for two or three hours every afternoon. Nobody missed us when we took off, either.”

“Where did you go?” I asked.

“Once or twice we drove into town and got ourselves a hamburger and hung out at the coffee shop for a while. One time we even went for a drive in the country.

“Anyhow, I’d never met Marsha before, and I liked her. Also, I knew what a rough life she’d had, and I felt sorry for her.”

“A rough life in what way?” Lou interjected.

Whitfield hesitated. “I assume it would be all right if I answered that—Marsha has always been pretty upfront about it. And at this point she’s very proud of having gotten back on her feet. The fact is, when we met she’d already had two broken marriages, a botched abortion, an unsuccessful and emotionally devastating acting career, and a battle with alcohol. And she was only twenty-four, just three years older than Sheila. Well, not surprisingly all of this had destroyed her self-esteem. It appears that her second husband had done his best to help things along, too, going to great lengths to impress on her how worthless she was.” And now Whitfield flushed. “I found myself regarding her as a . . . as a sort of wounded bird.

“At any rate, I can’t explain to you exactly what happened that Saturday. I’ve never even been able to explain it to me. I was young, of course. I like to think that had something to do with my actions. One thing I can tell you. While the institution of marriage itself didn’t frighten me—which I suppose you can also attribute to my youth—the thought of being a principal in the social event of the century had begun to terrify me. And faced with all of these frantic preparations day after day, I guess I just freaked out. I believe that’s primarily why I . . . why I did what I did. But other factors could have entered into it, too.”

“What other factors?” Lou asked curtly. (I would have expected him to use a gentler tone.)

“You see, Sheila’s time was at such a premium during that week that I started to resent her, to feel neglected.” He gave us a small, contrite smile. “I know I keep saying this, but I was young. I’m sure I’d have reacted differently under those same circumstances a few years later. In any event, I found myself comparing Sheila to Marsha, who seemed to want to spend every moment with me.” Whitfield stopped abruptly. “Listen, is any of this making sense to you?” He was directing the question to me.

“Yes, it is.”

He smiled again. “That makes one of us, at least. Anyway, Marsha was just so vulnerable, so obviously in need of someone to look after her. And I was pretty idealistic in my college years. It’s conceivable that I subconsciously decided that, all right, I couldn’t save the entire world, but here was my chance to save this one woman.” And now the recitation was no longer dispassionate. “What a fatuous little jerk I was!” Taking a handkerchief from his pocket, Whitfield mopped his brow before going on.

“On the other hand, though, maybe I should blame the whole, terrible thing on temporary insanity.” And then he added with bitter irony, “At any rate, I did manage to escape all that hoopla. Who cared if I screwed up three lives in the process?”

“So you broke off your engagement to Mrs. Vincent the day before the wedding,” Lou said flatly.

“Oh, I don’t deserve even that much credit. I never said a word to Sheila. I just eloped with her sister that night.” It was a moment or two before Whitfield was able to conclude in a choked voice, “I knew immediately afterward it was a mistake, of course. But there wasn’t a damn thing I could do about it.”

“Is Mrs. Vincent the reason you separated from your wife a few months back?” I inquired softly. (After a decent interval, naturally.)

“If you want to know if I still have feelings for Sheila, the answer is yes. But she had nothing to do with why I ended things with Marsha. I just wanted out, that’s all.”

“It took you a while to come to that decision,” Lou observed dryly.

“That’s not quite true. I’d been thinking about it almost constantly since Marsha and I ran off together, only I couldn’t bring myself to act on it. But I finally recognized that if I didn’t make the move just then, the chances were I never would. You see, my wife’s been undergoing therapy all along, but two years ago she changed therapists. And this new one has apparently been able to make a real difference. Since she started with Dr. Beiler, Marsha has become much more centered, more and more confident. So I knew she’d be just fine without me. And I was convinced—I still am—that splitting up was the best thing for both of us.”

For both of us. Yeah, right. A rationalization if I’d ever heard one. Still, I was sorry for Ron Whitfield. I mean, look what those few days of youthful panic had cost him. “How did your wife take it when she learned you wanted a divorce?”

“Better than I thought she would. She was angry at first. In fact, she was furious. But when the dust settled she agreed that the breakup was probably overdue. She said herself that it beat spending every day of her life with a man who didn’t love her. And when I pointed out that now she would be free to meet someone who really cared for her, she admitted that her therapist had been telling her pretty much the same thing. It seems that for a long while the marriage hadn’t been working for her, either.”

“Do you and Mrs. Whitfield have any children?” There wasn’t a single reason for this question other than my being pathologically nosy.

“No. Marsha wasn’t able to conceive—that botched abortion she’d had at seventeen. We’d discussed adopting soon after we were married, but we never pursued it—fortunately.”

“I suppose you’re aware that Sheila Vincent wasn’t very happily married, either,” I said.

“I had a pretty good idea that was the case.”

“But you had no hope of getting back together with your sister-in-law?” I was finding this a bit hard to accept.

“I’ll say it one more time, Detective Shapiro. I left Marsha because I didn’t want to live with her any longer. Period. Listen, I’d gathered that Frank was no sweetheart, so maybe part of me was wishing that eventually—But I realized deep down that it would never happen. I’d hurt Sheila too much to expect that she’d ever forgive me—at least, not completely. And, I couldn’t blame her.”

“I would imagine she wasn’t too quick to even talk to you again,” Lou remarked.

“You’re right, she wasn’t. After what . . . happened, Sheila went off to Paris to study at Le Cordon Bleu—she’d always been a dynamite cook. And she worked over there for a couple of years. She was back in the States a good six months before she made any kind of peace with Marsha, and I suspect that this was mostly at their parents’ urging. It took another year, though, before she’d have anything at all to do with me.”

Well, in spite of his assurances that he and Sheila were kaput—in the romantic sense, I mean—I still considered Ron Whitfield a suspect. So I posed that question. “Uh, where were you last Wednesday night between six and eight p.m.?” The scowl on Whitfield’s attractive face prompted me to hurriedly tag on old reliable. “It’s just routine.”

“I was home—sick. I didn’t even go to work on Wednesday.”

“You have your own apartment now?” Lou wanted to know.

“No. I moved in with a friend temporarily. He has plenty of room—his wife took the three kids and split last Christmas. And he very kindly invited me to stay with him until the condo I bought in September is ready for occupancy. Whenever that is.”

“What time did your friend get home that day?”

“Around two in the morning, he told me. I didn’t hear him come in.”

“Can anyone vouch for your whereabouts that evening?” Lou asked. “Any visitors? Phone calls?”

“No visitors. And I didn’t take any calls. I was feeling so lousy that around seven-thirty I put on the answering machine and went to sleep.”

“I believe you mentioned that you hadn’t seen Sheila Vincent since the barbecue.”

Whitfield regarded me suspiciously. “That’s right, Detective Shapiro.”

“Well, what would you say if I told you that the two of you were spotted together only a couple of weeks before Vincent’s murder?” The way I figured, it was worth a try, anyhow.

“I would say, Detective, that either you—or your source—is a damn liar.”

Chapter 28

The waiter had just taken our orders when I remembered. Oh, God, Jackie! Excusing myself, I made a beeline for the pay phones.

She wasn’t at her apartment, for which, to be honest, I was grateful. I left a message, satisfied that the call would mollify her somewhat. But then again, maybe not. Jackie, I reminded myself, was almost as accomplished a worrier as Ellen. And, of course, in the nag department she made my niece look like a mere neophyte. Still, she was a good and loyal friend—to say nothing of being positively the best secretary in New York.

I was about halfway back to the table when I remembered I’d spoken to Jackie on Saturday night. And yesterday was Tuesday. I did a finger-count: three days. Imagine! It was enough of a chore having to deal with Ellen’s anxieties. But now, after not hearing from me for only three days, here was Jackie acting as if I’d committed a capital crime.

At that moment I could have kicked myself all the way to Philadelphia for even phoning her tonight.

Well, the woman had intimidated me for the last time. Believe it. From here on, I’d call her when it was convenient for me; she’d just have to accept that.

Pleased with this newfound resolve, I felt as if I were growing taller with every step I took. (With any luck, I might shoot all the way up to five-three before I even got to the table.) But only a few seconds later: Oh, hell. Maybe I’ll give her a ring in the morning.

When I rejoined Lou, a glass of merlot was waiting for me. “You’ll take it easy with that, I hope.” He was indicating the wine. “You’ve still got a drive ahead of you, don’t forget.”

I hadn’t forgotten. Any more than I’d forgotten how that Chianti had affected me on Sunday. So I’d already decided to restrict myself to only half a glass of wine tonight. “Don’t worry. I am a responsible adult, Lou,” I retorted sourly.

“Okay, okay. Don’t get mad. So what did you think of Whitfield?”

“I think he’s got possibilities.”

“Possibilities?”

“He could be the widow’s mystery lover. By his own admission he’s been carrying a torch for her all these years. He doesn’t have an alibi, either.” And before Lou could say a word, I threw in, “Which just means he could have shot Vincent.”

“Do you really think Mrs. Vincent would consider taking him back after what he pulled?”

“It was a horrendous thing to do, of course, but he was young and scared. Maybe she took that into account.”

“I have a boy in high school, Desiree,” Lou responded, an edge to his voice, “and I can’t imagine Jake, even at his age, being so self-involved and irresponsible that he’d leave a girl at the altar—particularly someone he professed to love—and run off with her sister.”

“I get the feeling you don’t think too much of the man,” I commented with my customary astuteness.

“His actions were unforgivable. He can’t justify them by pointing to his youth, either. Not with me, anyhow.”

“Oh, I don’t think it was so much that he was attempting to justify his behavior as to explain it. Do you want to hear who I’d like to beat up? That Marsha person. After all, this is her sister she stabbed in the back.”

“Yeah, but according to Whitfield—and I can’t see any reason he’d lie about that—Marsha was pretty much an emotional wreck.”

I agreed that I hadn’t really been taking this into consideration.

“Which reminds me,” Lou said, “do you think walking out on his wife can also be blamed on his youth?”

Now, while I was as appalled as Lou was by Whitfield’s treatment of his once-upon-a-time fiancée, I had somehow assumed the role of his defender during the past few minutes. And I picked up the sword again. “Don’t be such a smart ass. That was different. It’s not as if Whitfield just skipped out on Marsha or anything. Besides, who knows what the marriage was like. And he did wait until she was in better shape mentally before talking to her about the divorce. That was decent of him, wouldn’t you say?”

“So you’re willing to accept that Marsha’s emotional state was the reason he didn’t break up with her earlier?”

“Okay, you tell me. Why else would he have held off for so long? Unless, of course, he’d begun seeing Sheila again.”

Lou scoffed at the suggestion. “Forget it. But it’s possible, isn’t it, that it was only recently he met someone new—and that this is the real reason he didn’t ditch his wife until a couple of months ago? What I’m saying is, maybe he wasn’t as unhappy with her as he wants us to believe.

“ ‘I knew it would be better for both of us if we separated, ’ ” Lou muttered in a totally unrecognizable imitation of Ron Whitfield. “Bullshit! The guy’s a self-serving bastard. Take it from me.”

Maybe he was right. Maybe Whitfield was just as much of a lowlife as Lou maintained that he was. It didn’t matter, though. What did matter was whether he was a killer as well.

John and Mary’s was one of Lou’s favorite restaurants. And I soon discovered the reason that—judging from the crowd tonight—so many people shared his enthusiasm for the place. I mean, the food was special enough to make you forget that there wasn’t enough atmosphere here to fill a thimble.

My shrimp cocktail was merely sublime, the huge, fresh-tasting crustaceans served with a cocktail sauce that had exactly the right amount of zip to it. And the prime rib was perfect, done just the way I like it—as rare as you can get without being raw. Lou was equally enamored of his liver and onions, which is something you would have had to force feed me, even if it were to be my last meal before they strapped me into the electric chair. “They really know how to make this here,” he informed me gleefully on sampling the entree. Then he eyed my plate with distaste, embellishing on his silent critique with an involuntary shudder.

As I recall, it was right after Lou had consumed his third revolting forkful that he said, “So what made you decide to become a PI, anyway, Dez?”

He called me Dez! It was the first time he’d addressed me by my nickname. And for some reason, I was inordinately pleased by this.

At any rate, I was concerned about providing an honest answer to his question. You see, the truth is that when I was young—of such tender years, in fact, that I hadn’t even started lying about my age yet—I got the idea that being a private investigator was a really nifty profession for a woman. You know, glamorous and exciting and all that junk. Back then, I even got a kick out of imagining people’s expressions when I told them what I did for a living. I mean, I was—am—absolutely nobody’s conception of what a PI looks like.

If I admitted any of this to Lou, though, he might regard me as just the tiniest bit shallow. So I waffled a little. “I wanted to do something challenging and . . . uh . . . useful.”

“You weren’t worried about personal danger?”

“Not initially. I guess I was too stupid and immature to let myself be bothered by details like that. I did smarten up some later on, of course. Enough to be afraid once in a while, anyway. But I never allowed that to keep me from doing what I set out to do.”

What I didn’t mention was just how much later on it was before I even had anything to fear. You see, the way things developed, for the longest time I handled mostly divorce, insurance, and child custody cases, with a few missing pets thrown in. So aside from a very infrequent cat scratch, the only job-related injury I was likely to sustain was a paper cut. Actually, in those days selling shoes would probably have been a more hazardous career choice. This suddenly changed about four years ago, however, when I stumbled into my first murder investigation. But that’s a whole different story.

“Do you like your work?” Lou put to me now.

This time it wasn’t necessary to fiddle with the truth. “Yes, I do. But how about you? Why did you become a cop?”

“My uncle was a cop, and ever since I was a kid I had it in my mind to be just like Uncle Bill. I could hardly wait until I was old enough to join the force. A couple of years after I was married, though, I decided I wanted to be an attorney with the DA’s office. I even went to law school at night for a semester.”

“You didn’t take to it?”

“It wasn’t that. Lois—my wife—got sick, and Jake was already on the way. I always intended to go back eventually, but I kept putting it off.” Lou’s grin was touched with regret. “So here I am.”

For the next few minutes we devoted ourselves entirely to our food. And then Lou asked, “Your husband—what did he do?”

“He was a PI, too. And with the NYPD before that.”

“Were you married long?”

“Only five years. But they were very good years.” The forkful of roast beef that was en route to my mouth came to an abrupt stop for a second or two, and I could feel my eyes misting over. Lou reached over and patted my hand—the one that wasn’t involved with the roast beef. “How long were you and Lois married?” I asked, with only the slightest quiver in my voice.

“Ten years. She finally succumbed to her sickness—leukemia. Next month would have been our twenty-second anniversary.” He cocked his head to one side. “You miss him a lot, huh?” he said gently.

“Yes. It wasn’t recent or anything—his death, that is. Every once in a while, though . . .” I couldn’t quite finish.

Lou patted my uninvolved hand again. “I understand.”

“But I imagine you miss Lois a great deal, too.”

He nodded. “She was a wonderful person—Lois. A very good wife and mother.”

Well, this didn’t sound exactly heartfelt to me. I mean, you really had to hear how casually it was said. And it occurred to me that the Lou-Lois coupling hadn’t exactly been a love match. Now, don’t ask me what made this any of my business. Or where I got the chutzpah to attempt to verify my supposition. I like to believe, though, that the chutzpah part came out of a merlot bottle. (Okay, it’s true that I hadn’t even reached my limit yet, but that self-imposed half-a-glass quota was hardly based on any scientific formula.) At any rate, I murmured, “You must have loved her very much.”

“I suppose I—” Lou caught himself. “Yes, I did,” he stated firmly. “I don’t remember when I didn’t know Lois. We’d lived across the street from each other since grammar school, and then we started to go out together when we were in our teens. Everyone sort of expected we’d get married one day.” And now he added lightly, “Which we did.”

And all of a sudden, I felt sad.

Chapter 29

Poor Lou.

I must have said those words to myself close to a dozen times as I headed back to Manhattan that night. I couldn’t help it. There he was, married for so many years to a woman he didn’t actually love. (I didn’t care what he claimed, it was obvious to me that Lou and Lois were no Mike and Carol—you know, The Brady Bunch.)

I doubted if there was anyone special in Lou’s life these days, either. When I’d mentioned our working on Sunday, he complained about having to cancel plans with his son Jake. And while this was far, far from conclusive, I got the feeling that all he had in his life was Jake, who would soon be taking off for college. And abandoning poor Lou.

Well, I was not going to permit this thoughtful, decent—and, I decided, lonely—man to spend the rest of his years loveless. I’d think of somebody for him. Let’s see . . .

I was still laboring diligently on Lou’s behalf by the time I reached the Upper East Side, having just moments before scratched a third woman as a potential Lou soulmate. She was just too bossy. Plus, she (Jackie, if you must know) was pretty well tied up with that cheapskate Derwin, anyway.

I was so immersed in my crusade to find Lou a suitable companion that I automatically headed for my old garage, remembering only when I’d pulled up in front of it that I’d switched almost three months ago to a new place with more reasonable rates. Rectifying the mistake, I unburdened myself of my Chevy and then, during the one-and-a-half-block walk back to the apartment, managed to come up with—and reject—a fourth candidate for Lou’s consideration. This one biting the dust for being too passive.

It wasn’t until I crawled into bed more than an hour later that I made up my mind to give “Operation Love Match” a little breathing room. If I left it alone for a while, somebody was bound to make herself known to my subconscious. I was convinced of it.

This settled, I soon drifted off to sleep—without it ever registering that there’d been no message from Al on my machine tonight.

I had purposely left Thursday morning free in order to spend some time alone in the cubicle, typing up my notes. I’d accomplished quite a lot in that area prior to yesterday’s meeting with Ron Whitfield, but I still had a long way to go before I was completely caught up. Later on, once I’d made some decent progress, I would talk to Lou about our setting up some appointments, maybe even for this afternoon. I was reconciled to the fact that he’d want to include a visit to the attorney who drew up Frank Vincent’s will—if not today, then certainly very soon. Because, naturally, I hadn’t been able to let on that I knew anything about that—not without revealing how I knew it.

Before settling down at the computer, I figured I might as well bite the bullet and deal with what, at that moment, I viewed as a singularly unappealing task. I picked up the receiver and dialed Jackie, mentally whipping myself for having set aside—and in seconds, too—the latest of my intermittent pledges not to let her intimidate me.

“I was relieved to get your message last night,” she told me. “I was beginning to feel edgy when I didn’t hear from you for so long.”

Before I started to defend myself, I decided not to, having just been clobbered by instant guilt. After all, she was motivated—primarily, at least—by genuine concern.

“Are you all right?” she asked.

“I’m fine.”

I knew exactly what I’d be hearing next, and I heard it. “You’re sure?”

One thing about Jackie: There are very few surprises. I couldn’t keep the smile from spreading across my face. “I’m positive. How’s everything going with you?”

“Good,” she said tersely. Jackie prefers to be the one asking the questions. “And the case? Anything new?”

“I’m afraid not. I still don’t know a thing.”

She clicked her tongue. “Well, imagine that.” Her voice was steeped in sarcasm. “I’d have thought someone would rush up to you immediately and say, ‘I did it, Ms. Shapiro; please put the cuffs on me.’ ” And then in a more sympathetic tone she urged, “Give yourself a chance, for pity’s sake. How long has it been, anyway? A week? No, not even.”

She was right, of course. I have to admit that I’ve always been a little lacking in the patience department. Anyhow, right after this I asked about Derwin. And she told me that he, too, was good.

Which in a way—and I know this sounds terrible—I considered kind of unfortunate. But I had handed myself an important assignment. And Jackie was an exceptionally nice, caring person, in spite of her tendency to be overbearing at times. So on the off-chance that she and her longstanding honey had suddenly gone kaput, I’d been prepared to revise my initial thinking and introduce her to Lou.

But, of course, with Derwin still in the picture I’d have to keep Jackie off my list—which now had a grand total of zero names on it.

Don’t worry, I assured myself. Just let your subconscious work on it.

Lou stopped by around eleven.

“I’ve got some stuff to report,” he said.

“I’m listening.”

“First and most important, yesterday I found out the name of the lawyer who drew up Vincent’s will. A guy named Phister. Graham Phister. Anyhow, I told him we’d like to meet with him, but he pulled that privileged communication crap on me. Said he wasn’t obligated to disclose the contents of a client’s will, that we could wait till the thing was probated. I said, ‘Look, I can always get a judge to issue a search-and-seizure warrant. So why not make this easier on both of us?’ He kind of hesitated, then told me he’d give it some thought and get back to me. I had the idea he might have wanted to check with someone before committing himself. Like maybe the widow. Or possibly Vincent’s mentor, da Silva.

“Well, Phister just called. Seems that, for whatever reason, he had a change of heart and was ready to talk about the will. He claimed there was no reason to come to his office, though, that it was a simple document and we could do it on the phone. Actually, he was right. Basically, here’s the story . . .”

I listened with feigned interest to the same brief details I’d gotten from da Silva the day before, inserting a well-placed, “How do you like that?” along with some “Mmms” where appropriate.

“So,” Lou summed up, “if Sheila Vincent offed her husband, it wasn’t for his money. Not with less than twenty thousand bucks in their joint account. After all, when you consider the expenses involved in keeping up a house like that . . .” He hunched his shoulders expressively.

“I agree. By the way, did you happen to ask this Phister any other questions about Vincent?”

“I did. But he claims he met the victim only that one time.”

“Why did I even bother to ask?” I grumbled.

“I’ve got a couple more things to tell you, too. While you’ve been holed up in here—most likely reading dirty magazines—I’ve been having myself a busy morning. I tried to get in touch with what’s-’is-name, Sheila Vincent’s publisher, a little while ago.”

“Morgan Sklaar.”

“Right. His secretary says he’s out of town and not due back until late tonight.”

“I suppose we should also see if we can set something up with Marsha Whitfield.”

“No kidding,” Lou retorted with a self-satisfied smile. “I already spoke to the woman, and she offered to come in tomorrow morning. I gave Joe Maltese a call, too. He’s home sick. The poor, fragile little guy has himself a cold. Being the sport he is, though, he agreed to let us drop by the house. I told him we’d be there around three. Okay with you?”

Naturally, I knew this had to happen. What’s more, now that I was no longer so sure that the widow did the deed, I had to concede that Lou’s theory might be on the money. Maybe one of da Silva’s people was the perpetrator.

Still, I was far from gleeful about the prospect of exploring this new direction. In fact, I was already reaching into the top right-hand drawer of my desk for the Tylenol bottle.

But then earning myself an “A” in rationalization, I immediately concluded that things might be worse. It could be my client we’d be questioning later—and I could inadvertently end up betraying the fact that he was my client.

“Joe Maltese at three. Sounds good to me,” I answered brightly.

Chapter 30

Joe Maltese lived in a middle-class neighborhood in Englewood, New Jersey, which is slightly more than a half-hour’s drive from Riverton. His two-story, wood-frame house was the same as every other house on the block, except that his was the brightest: shocking pink.

Maltese close up seemed even larger than he had at the cemetery. He was maybe six-two and well over two hundred pounds. He had thick, dark hair, huge hands and feet, and a neck about the size of my niece Ellen’s waist. At present he also had a very red nose.

Mrs. Maltese was a thin blonde in chartreuse Spandex capri-length pants, high heels, and an even higher hairdo. She looked like a caricature of somebody in a Joe Pesci movie.

The two Maltese progeny, Eddie and Joe, Jr. (who, the boys informed us proudly, were ages four-and-three-quarters and seven-and-a-third, respectively) were sawed-off replicas of their father.

We were in the living room where Maltese, dressed in a short-sleeved Hawaiian shirt, was sprawled over a good portion of the avocado cut-velvet sofa, a tissue-strewn coffee table in front of him. “Grab a chair,” he invited, immediately after which he turned to his wife. “Why don’t you start supper?” The tone of his voice led me to appreciate that this bore no actual resemblance to a question.

“You kiddin’? It’s too early, Joe,” she protested.

“Not if you’re gonna make me a decent meal, it isn’t. And you’d better be, is all I’m tellin’ you. I’ve had enough already with a lousy little bowl of soup and a coupla pieces of leftover chicken. You never hear of feedin’ a fever?”

“It’s feed a cold, starve a fever, for your in-foh-mation, Mr. Know Everything,” the woman countered. Nevertheless, she got to her feet and with mincing steps made her exit on her towering heels.

Now Maltese directed his attention to his sons, both of whom were sitting cross-legged on the floor in the middle of the room, faces buried in their comic books. “And you two—get off your heinies, and go play outside. You can use some fresh air, for crissakes.”

“But it’s supposed to rain soon,” Joe, Jr. whined.

“So what? You think you’re gonna drown if it begins drizzlin’ a little?”

“But I still got my cold,” Joe, Jr. protested.

“Like heck you do. I’m the one who’s got your cold now, thank you very much.”

When the boys had reluctantly left us, Maltese stated the obvious. “So. You’re here about Frankie’s murder.”

Lou nodded. “That’s right.”

“Geez, what a tragedy that was. I just can’t get over it. Frankie Vincent was a helluva sweet guy.” His jaw shot out. “I’d sure love a piece of the son-of-a-bitch who did him.”

“I suppose you know we’ve discovered that Vincent was deliberately murdered, that somebody wanted the man dead,” Lou told him.

“Yeah. I heard. Damn shame,” he muttered. “A God damn shame.”

“You really liked Vincent, I gather.”

“I thought the world of Frankie, Lieutenant. If there was any justice, he woulda been a state senator today insteada layin’ in the ground in some cruddy cemetery.”

Lou’s brow furrowed. “I thought Vincent ran for the assembly.”

“Yeah,” Maltese responded, flushing. “You’re right. Assemblyman’s what I meant.”

“I understand you were active in his political campaign. How did that come about?” I asked.

“I volunteered my services. He was the best man for the job, and I wanted to see him get elected. I’ve always been interested in politics.”

Sure, I said to myself, about as much as I’ve been interested in bungee jumping.

Lou turned toward me then so Maltese wouldn’t notice his grin. Funny how, until that moment, I hadn’t been aware of what a really cute grin my partner had.

“Do you know of anyone who might have had a grudge against Mr. Vincent?” I put to the mobster. “Anyone in your organization, for instance?”

“Organization? I’m not in no organiz—” Maltese’s nose twitched, and he sniffled a couple of times. He tried again. “Organ—” The denial was interrupted by a sound that seemed to have originated in his toes. It was one of the loudest sneezes I’d ever heard. He made a halfhearted attempt to cover his mouth, but since this was a split-second after the eruption had already occurred, he sprayed most of the immediate vicinity. And while I managed at the last minute to jerk back from the line of fire, Lou hadn’t fared as well. When I looked over, he was grabbing a handkerchief out of his pocket and frowning down at his pant leg. I wasn’t keen on witnessing the mop-up operation, so I went back to concentrating on Maltese.

“You were attempting to say that you weren’t in any organization.”

There was a slight delay while Maltese honked into a fistful of tissues half a dozen times. “That’s right. Listen, I’m a building contractor, in business for myself. Period.”

“Okay, so you’re an independent contractor,” Lou conceded sarcastically. “But that hasn’t affected your ears, has it? Sometimes even independent contractors hear things.” He leaned forward in his chair. “Who had it in for Frank Vincent? And if you were as fond of the deceased as you’ve been claiming,” he added quickly, “you’ll give us a straight answer.”

“I don’t know nothing, honest to God.”

“You’re acquainted with Vito da Silva, I believe,” Lou brought up now.

Maltese’s eyes darted around the room, as if searching for some assistance. Then he responded carefully, “I’ve met the man.”

“Well, was there anyone close to da Silva who resented Vincent, who maybe was jealous of the relationship there?”

“How would I know a thing like that? Like I keep trying to make you unnerstand, I’m in—”

“Yeah,” Lou mocked, “in business for yourself. We got that.”

“It’s the truth,” Maltese maintained lamely.

Nobody was more surprised to hear my next words than I was. But they slipped out before I could stop them. “Can the crap, will you? We thought you wanted to help.”

“I do,” Maltese insisted. “But as far as I know, everyone liked Frankie. I swear.”

Now, as much as I’d have preferred to not even be here, the fact remained that I was here—and I was obligated to wring as much information from Maltese as I could. “No one in the organization felt he was being pushed aside by this new guy with a college degree—you, for instance?” I persisted.

“You got some mouth on you, lady. Anybody ever tell you that? And how many times I gotta repeat it? I’m not in no organization.”

“Of course you’re not,” I agreed in this saccharine tone. “So I don’t imagine you’d mind my asking where you were between six and eight the night Vincent was shot.”

“Why should I mind? Was—” That was as far as he got before being interrupted by another sneeze. This one was a lot lower on the Richter scale than its predecessor, and I was pleased to note that Maltese’s hand even made it to his mouth on time. “That was a week ago yesterday, wasn’t it?” he inquired a second or two later.

I verified that it was.

“Well, I was right here with the ball and chain.” I fixed a withering glare on the man, which he appeared not to notice. “Why don’t you ask her? Terri!” he bellowed.

“That’s okay,” Lou told him resignedly. “No need to bother Mrs. Maltese. I have no doubt she’ll confirm that. In fact, it’s the surest bet on the boards.”

Chapter 31

It was the first day since I began looking into Frank Vincent’s murder that I would be getting home at a decent hour.

When Lou and I returned to Riverton at around five-fifteen, I’d considered going back into the office and spending some more time on my notes. But I suddenly realized that it wouldn’t be any great catastrophe if I loosened my grip on that whip I’d been holding over my head. Not if I didn’t make a habit of it, at any rate.

“Ditto,” Lou announced when I informed him of my intention to cut out early. “You know what my regular shift is, Dez? In the event that you don’t, it’s eight to four. Although ever since I got involved in a high-profile murder investigation with some pushy little redhead, I’ve been putting in a few extra hours.” The few was emphasized just enough so I’d recognize the irony of the word. Then pulling up alongside my car to let me out, he cracked, “Now, don’t go feeling guilty later about only working the same kind of hours most of the rest of America does. Promise me, huh?”

I dropped my Chevy at the garage and made straight for D’Agostino’s. My refrigerator had been crying out for reinforcements for almost a week now, the tomatoes having become squishy-soft, the Swiss cheese moldy, and the lettuce slimy and tinged with brown. And then yesterday the milk turned sour.

This really wouldn’t do.

When I was through schlepping up and down the aisles, my shopping cart was filled to overflowing with edibles, along with a couple of other things it makes sense to keep around the house. You know, like soap and toilet paper. Then after being assured that my purchases would be delivered within the hour, I headed for my apartment.

I had already planned what to have for supper. The other evening I’d unearthed a package of macaroni and cheese, which had somehow found its way to the back of the freezer where it had hidden—most likely for at least a month—under a bag of French fries. I took it out now. I didn’t really feel much like eating, which was surprising. (In my case that sort of thing happens less frequently than a solar eclipse.) But macaroni and cheese being one of my many weaknesses food-wise, I was certain that as soon as the dish was sitting in front of me, fragrant and piping hot, I’d be unable to resist it.

I was wrong.

I had three or four forkfuls, then pushed the plate away.

I couldn’t remember the last time my appetite had let me down like this. Maybe it was the stress of the investigation. Or it could be I was plain exhausted; yes, that must be it. Anyhow, it was no big deal. I’d just have a cup of coffee—as soon as D’Agostino’s came through with the milk, that is.

Fifteen minutes after my groceries arrived I was sitting at the table, reading the New York Times and drinking my horrendous brew. What a shame that my culinary talents—which, setting aside false modesty, I’m pleased to say are considerable—don’t extend to coffee making. Anyway, I’d only had two or three sips when the phone rang.

“Dez! I was sure you wouldn’t be in yet, but I figured I had nothing to lose by trying. How are you? And how’s everything going?”

“Fine. And fine. How’s L.A.?”

“To use what seems to be the operative word, L.A.’s fine, too,” Al answered, chuckling. “Apart from the fact that I miss you, of course.”

I gulped. “I miss you, too.” Well, I would, I knew, if I’d even had time to think about anything like that lately. “When do you expect to be back?”

“On Sunday. Listen, I’m really sorry I couldn’t give you a call yesterday, but my brother and sister-in-law dragged me off to an engagement party, and we didn’t get home until after three a.m.”

“Oh, I understand.” What else could I tell him—that until this very moment I wasn’t even aware that I hadn’t heard from him last night? “How’s your family?” I inquired hurriedly.

“Everyone’s great. My nephew Brian is four now. It’s been a year since I last saw him, and the difference is amazing. He’s become a real person. But I don’t want to brag, so enough about my handsome, lovable, and absolutely brilliant nephew. Tell me how the investigation’s coming. Making any progress?”

“None. I’ve been busy questioning everyone and their Aunt Fanny, but so far I haven’t seen any results. We’re exploring an entirely new theory now, though—Lou’s idea. I’m not sure if I’ve mentioned him, but Lou’s this lieutenant the police assigned to work with me on the case. Anyhow, I’ll explain it all to you in person.”

“All right. But just be careful, Dez. And by the way, I can’t wait to see you.”

“I can’t wait to see you, either.”

Okay. What would you have said?

I was still sipping that same cup of coffee when the phone rang again. I picked up on the second ring.

“Hello?”

Silence.

“Hello,” I said again.

Someone clicked off in my ear.

Obviously, it was a wrong number, but I hate it—don’t you?—when people don’t have the courtesy to say they’re sorry when they make a mistake like that. I mean, it wouldn’t take more than an extra second or two, for God’s sake, to show a little class. I had to remind myself to unclench my teeth before I could resume my coffee-sipping.

Now, no dire thoughts occurred to me immediately, but after a while, when I put aside the newspaper, my pesky, freewheeling imagination kicked in. Suppose, the damn thing demanded, it wasn’t a wrong number at all. Maybe that call was from someone interested in learning if you were home tonight.

I decided that the idea wasn’t totally far-fetched. Only this afternoon Lou and I had interrogated a known mobster. And it was plausible that he might have been disturbed enough about coming under suspicion to be keeping tabs on me.

Looking back, I feel that a lack of nourishment contributed at least in part to this weakening of my brain. But anyhow, propelled by my newly emerged paranoia, I made it to the front door at a speed worthy of citing in the Guinness Book of World Records. It was a tremendous relief to verify that all three of the locks were locked.

After a pit stop at the coffee maker, I sat down at the kitchen table again. It was really unseemly—no, ridiculous —for someone in my line of work to have such a yellow liver. It wasn’t like me to get this spooked, either. (Which is not to imply that you should expect to read in the newspapers about my getting an award for bravery any time soon.) Perhaps, I speculated ominously, it was a premonition. I shook my head in irritation. Forget Maltese. At this rate I could end up scaring myself to death.

Forcing myself to think about something else, I settled on Lou. This afternoon he’d said something in jest about my feeling guilty. Well, I did feel guilty. Only not about quitting work at a reasonable time for once, but about how I’d been running him ragged, too. It wasn’t fair. After all, he wasn’t getting any nice, fat check to hunt for Frank Vincent’s killer. But what choice did I have? I—

The downstairs buzzer sounded, and I jumped about two feet, sloshing coffee all over the table.

I spoke into the intercom in a quivery voice. “Yes?”

“It’s me.”

Whew! This initial reaction, however, was quickly followed by concern. I didn’t remember Ellen’s ever having dropped in out of the blue like this before . . .

“Can Mike and I come up for a few minutes?”

. . . and I knew she and Mike never did.

I bit my lip. What was this about, anyway?

Chapter 32

Ellen pushed past me into the room, her face flushed, her eyes a little wild looking. I stepped aside so Mike could follow her in, then immediately closed and relocked the door.

“What’s going on?” I asked nervously.

Ellen stuck out her hand—the left one. I stared at it. There, adorning the third finger, was a dazzling pear-shaped diamond. It must have been at least a carat. (I later learned it was slightly over two.)

“Ellen!” I squealed.

“Aunt Dez!” she squealed back.

“Shhh,” Mike cautioned. “Your neighbors’ll think somebody’s being attacked here.”

But Ellen and I were now too busy hugging and kissing to pay any attention to him.

When we finally released each other, it was Mike’s turn to be the recipient of my enthusiasm. Grabbing onto his neck—and since he’s well over six feet, I had to stand on my toes to accomplish even this much—I pulled down his face and kissed him fervently about half a dozen times. “I’m just so happy, so happy for you both,” I got in between smooches.

I’m not sure if I eventually loosened my hold on him or if Mike managed to wriggle out of my clutches, but once we were apart I started to weep from the sheer joy (and maybe relief) of the occasion.

Ellen led me over to the sofa, and I sat there, hands covering my face, giving free rein to my feelings. Mumbling something about bringing me a few tissues, Ellen raced to the bathroom and returned with the entire Kleenex box, which she shoved into my hand. Then she plopped down next to me—practically landing in my lap—and draped herself across my shoulders, murmuring some soothing “Aunt Dezes” every so often, while Mike hovered awkwardly nearby.

I cried for a good couple of minutes. Look, I was entitled to vent. After all, who was it who, on meeting Young Doctor Mike close to three years ago as a result of his bringing me out of a dead faint in the hallway of his apartment building, had surreptitiously checked his ring finger?—and while he was practically still in the act of ministering to me, too. And who was it who subsequently proceeded to inveigle Mike and Ellen into taking a chance on a blind date? And didn’t I also have to endure that angst-producing breakup of theirs? And once they got back together again, hadn’t I been holding my breath just waiting and praying for this moment?

At any rate, as soon as I’d regained control of myself, I pounced. “Now tell me,” I ordered.

Ellen was only too pleased to oblige. “We were having dinner tonight at that pretty little Italian place in Chelsea we like so much. We took you there one evening, remember? It’s got this—”

“Never mind about the restaurant,” I said impatiently.

“Okay. We had just finished dessert, and we were on our second cup of coffee when Mike took my hand and began playing with my fingers. I didn’t think anything of it at first, but all of a sudden I realized what was happening: He was trying to slip the ring on! I got so flustered I pulled my hand back—I thought I could help.”

“Believe me, this was not one of your niece’s better thoughts,” Mike interjected dryly.

“It’s true,” a beaming Ellen concurred. “Anyhow, we—I—dropped the ring, and naturally the two of us went down on all fours to look for it. And when the other customers sitting near us wanted to know what was going on, I told them—naturally—and a few of them started crawling around on the floor, too. And then the waiter came over, and he joined in the search. Wasn’t that nice of everybody? New Yorkers are—”

“El—len,” I warned, glowering at her.

“Well,” she resumed hastily, “this man two tables away was the one who found the ring.” And after a beat or two for effect: “In my saucer.”

“You’re kidding,” I said, laughing.

“We never even considered the possibility it might have landed on the table,” Mike admitted sheepishly. “But, listen, this romantic little story doesn’t end there.”

“What next?”

“When I tried for a second time to get the ring on her finger, Ellen pushed my hand away.”

“She—what?”

“I couldn’t help it,” Ellen told me, reddening. “I had to run to the ladies’ room so I could throw up.”

Mike raised his eyebrows and grinned at me. I interpreted it as a “She’s your niece” kind of grin.

“It was all the excitement of first getting the ring and then losing it and everything,” Ellen said. “You can understand that, can’t you, Aunt Dez? I bet you would have had the same reaction.”

She was probably right.

“Anyway, I called you before we left the restaurant to make sure you were home”—Ellen flashed the ring under my nose now—“because we decided you should be the first to know.”

“You called me?”

“Uh-huh. But we wanted to give you our news in person, so I hung up when I heard your voice.”

Ohh. So it was Ellen! Mentally kicking myself, I packed my paranoia in mothballs—at least for the present.

“After all,” she was saying, “if you hadn’t fixed us up in the first place, there wouldn’t be any engagement.”

“I’m not so sure,” I protested modestly. “It’s very likely the two of you would have met another way. Don’t you believe in fate?”

“I guess I do. But still . . .”

Yes, but still . . . I mean, in spite of the stock I myself put in fate, I have to confess that being able to contribute to Ellen’s happiness was, nevertheless, a tremendous high for me.

“As long as we’ll be spending Thanksgiving in Florida with Ellen’s folks,” Mike informed me, “we’re going to hold off telling them anything until we get down there next week.”

“I can’t wait to see their faces,” Ellen murmured, looking blissful.

“What about your parents?” I asked Mike.

“We can’t let them know until they phone me. They’re in Europe now—somewhere in Scandinavia—and I have no idea how to reach them.”

“Listen, why don’t we have something to drink?” I suggested then. “If this occasion doesn’t merit a toast, I don’t know what does.”

“Thanks, but we’d better pass,” Mike vetoed. He glanced at Ellen to make certain she was in agreement, and she nodded. “Between us, we polished off a bottle of wine at dinner.”

“How about some coffee, then?”

“Thanks anyway, but I don’t think so. Dinner pretty much took care of the caffeine craving, too. As far as I’m concerned, at least.”

“I have a very delicious Sara Lee cheesecake in the freezer,” I cajoled.

Mike’s lips parted—preparatory to his declining again, I’m sure—but Ellen preempted him. “I would absolutely love some coffee—and maybe a tiny piece of cheesecake to go with it.”

Mike and I caught each other’s eye and exchanged bemused smiles. Ellen has the appetite of three truck drivers. And where all that stuff she puts in her mouth winds up is one of life’s genuine mysteries. That girl is so thin I sometimes wonder if her weight even registers on the scale.

At any rate, I made some fresh coffee, and Mike gave in and had some, too. We toasted the engagement, solemnly clinking our mugs. A short while later Mike asked for a sliver of cake—I suspect it was to help him get down the coffee.

Ellen, on the other hand—who seems to have developed an immunity to my brew over the years—had a pretty decent slice of cheesecake just because it was cheesecake.

As for me, I wasn’t even up to nibbling, my always-dependable appetite having deserted me completely tonight.

About a half-hour later the three of us were standing in the doorway, sharing hugs again.

“You know,” Ellen said, “I wish you’d change your mind and come to Florida with us for the holiday. The family would love to see you.”

“Thanks, Ellen, I appreciate that. I really do. But I’m just too busy with the investigation right now.”

“Listen, Thanksgiving’s a week away yet, so promise me you’ll at least think about it, will you?”

“I will.”

She was already in the hall when she turned around. “I still don’t like your working for that man.”

I laughed. “Oh, stop being such a worrywart. Believe me, I’m not in any danger.”

Which shows you how much I know.

Chapter 33

I was still in a state of euphoria when I got to work on Friday. Passing Lou’s office on the way to my own, I stopped long enough to blurt out my news.

“Gee, that’s great, just great,” he said, sounding like he meant it. Which was very sweet. After all, he didn’t know Ellen or Mike from a hole in his socks. “I have a pretty good idea how crazy you are about that niece of yours.” He smiled. “The only thing is, now that you don’t have to worry about those two making it legal, you’ll have to find something new to get yourself in a stew about.”

“No problem,” I told him. “That I can manage.”

Not more than ten minutes later Lou popped his head into my cubbyhole. Fern Lewis, the Oakview Road resident who’d been visiting her daughter in California—and whom her thirteen-year-old neighbor had labeled “an ugly old divorced lady”—was back in Riverton. And she’d just returned Lou’s call. Their brief conversation had convinced him that Lewis couldn’t be of any help to us. She’d met Sheila Vincent exactly twice and the victim only once. And she knew absolutely nothing about their personal lives.

Well, I can’t say it wasn’t what I expected, so I shouldn’t have been disappointed. But this didn’t keep me from feeling that way anyhow. To be honest, I think part of my disappointment was that I wouldn’t be seeing for myself just how ugly and old the woman actually was.

At a little after eleven that morning Marsha Whitfield arrived at the station house. Which turned out to be another letdown.

She confirmed her husband’s statement that he and Sheila had not reignited their romance. “I’m completely, totally positive there’s nothing going on between them” was how she put it. (Well, you can’t get more positive than that.) And then she smiled so sadly that if it hadn’t been for the circumstances leading up to her becoming Mrs. Ron Whitfield, I would have cried for the lady. “You see,” she revealed, “Ron and I eloped right before he was set to marry my sister, and I spent years after that shaking in my shoes, waiting for the retribution I knew I deserved. I was so focused on the possibility of losing him back to her that if there’d been anything at all going on there, I would have known it.” She looked at us intently. “Take my word for it.”

I got the feeling that’s just what Lou was doing. Me, though—I wasn’t entirely convinced that Marsha Whitfield’s antennae were as sensitive as she was giving them credit for, especially in the months since she and Whitfield separated. Or maybe her denial stemmed from a necessity to do penance. What I mean is, she could be protecting her sister even if Sheila had stolen Ron from her, since she—Marsha—had stolen him from Sheila in the first place.

“Well, it looks as if we can scratch Whitfield,” Lou announced as soon as Marsha left his office. I opted not to argue. “Anyhow, there’s still Morgan Sklaar. Could be he’ll turn out to be the other man.”

He was really trying his damnedest to be supportive. “You don’t believe there is another man,” I reminded him.

“Let me put it this way. So far I haven’t seen any indication of it. But you still believe it—don’t you?”

“I’ve begun to have some doubts, but I guess I haven’t completely abandoned that theory.”

“Well, anyway, we should have that talk with Sklaar. Why don’t I try him now?”

I hung around Lou’s office just long enough to find out when we’d be able to meet with the publisher. Then, once Sklaar agreed to see us late that afternoon, I returned to my cubbyhole to deal with my ever-increasing collection of notes.

The call from da Silva came just as I was on the verge of phoning the local coffee shop for some lunch. Not that I was hungry, mind you, but a person should eat. And I was hoping I could at least manage to get down a sandwich today.

My client opened with, “I understand you and your partner visited Joe Maltese.”

“Hold on a moment, please.” And then after jumping up to check the hall as I always did when I heard from da Silva, I picked up the receiver again. “That’s right,” I confirmed a little breathlessly, “we stopped by his home yesterday.”

“May I ask why? Is Mr. Maltese under suspicion?”

“Not any more than anyone else. We’re merely trying to cover all the bases.”

“Well, I can assure you that Mr. Maltese had nothing to do with murdering Frankie. Nor did any of my other associates. I trust I am making myself clear to you.”

Now, maybe I was taking it the wrong way, but this definitely sounded like some veiled form of intimidation to me. A shiver traveled down my spine. Nevertheless, I put to da Silva, “Are you saying I’m not to talk to any of your associates about the shooting? I was under the impression you wanted me to check out every possibility.” There could be no mistaking the challenge in my voice. Which, in view of my recent displays of cowardice, was, I thought proudly, surprisingly ballsy of me.

A long pause. “You are right, of course. Do whatever it is you feel is necessary in order to uncover who committed this terrible crime.” And then: “But the widow—is she no longer a suspect?”

“I wouldn’t say that.” I took a deep breath. “But from something we’ve learned recently, she appears to have had a fairly strong reason for wanting to keep Frankie alive.”

“And just what is it you have learned?”

“That you made a bargain with Mrs. Vincent to finance a new business venture for her if she’d continue living with her husband until after the next congressional election. Uh, is this true?”

Another, even longer pause. “That is correct. I considered it crucial they remain together at least long enough for Frankie to gain a political foothold.”

“You were aware, though, that he beat her.”

“The boy confessed this to me himself. And by the way, I am certainly not condoning his behavior. Please understand this. However, we are, none of us, without flaws. Frankie? Well, unfortunately he was cursed with a quick temper. And that is what it was: a curse. I don’t know if you will believe this, Desiree, but his treatment of his wife was almost as upsetting to Frankie as it was to her.”

You wanna bet? I retorted in my head.

“At any rate,” da Silva went on, “after I intervened, he began to work hard to control his temper, and he appeared to be succeeding, too. Furthermore, he agreed that if there should be a recurrence of his problem, he would seek professional counseling.

“Look, before you judge my actions on this, I want you to know that I was—I am—convinced that Frankie had the qualities to be a fine advocate for the people of this state. And it was almost unthinkable to me that they should be deprived of his services because of some minor domestic discord.”

Wow! Talk about only seeing what you want to see! Half a dozen smart-ass remarks sprang to my lips, but I pulled them all back. Better, I advised myself, to just forge ahead. “Let me ask you something, Mr. da Silva. Say that through no fault of her own Mrs. Vincent was unable to keep her part of this agreement the two of you had—was any provision made for that contingency?”

“None.”

“Then it would seem to me that the last thing she’d want to do would be to commit an act that would cause her to lose the financing she needed so desperately—unless, of course, she’d found another source of funding.”

Da Silva grunted something—I’m not sure what it was. Then he said, “And now it is my turn for a question, Desiree. Exactly how did you acquire your information concerning this agreement?”

“Mrs. Vincent told us about it.”

“And did she also happen to tell you that she only accepted my proposition because she was of the opinion that she had no choice? That I mentioned the possibility of there being some unpleasantness if she should reject my offer?”

“No, she didn’t,” I answered as soon as the lump in my chest had dissolved.

And now da Silva actually chuckled. “I seem to have underestimated the woman. It was very resourceful of her to speak of that pact, do you not agree? Think about it. Being unaware of our connection—yours and mine, I am referring to—she would have had no reason to expect that it would ever come to light that she was . . . ahh . . . persuaded to enter into it. You can, I presume, see why there was almost no chance of my revealing any of this to the authorities. After all, I have a reputation as a respectable businessman to maintain, so I would not care to create the impression that I normally engage in this type of persuasion.” Then somewhat defensively he added, “I feel I should impress upon you, however, that regardless of this, there would have been no hesitation in my presenting these facts to the authorities if I believed there was any likelihood they might be viewed as some indication of Sheila’s guilt. I was certain, however, this would not be the case. Particularly since I have no doubt she would have denied my version of our arrangement.”

“I can understand your thinking, but why didn’t you at least confide in me?”

The silence that followed was interminable. When the explanation came at last, there was a hoarseness in da Silva’s soft voice, which was suddenly so low that I had to press the receiver right up against my ear to catch all the words. “I imagine it was because I cannot erase from my mind that by seeing to it that Sheila stayed with Frankie, I may have pushed her into doing away with him. It is not something I find easy to talk about because it is not something that is easy to live with.” He cleared his throat before asserting poignantly, “But I never thought her capable of murder—not then.”

“No, of course not,” I murmured. “And we still can’t be sure she had anything to do with what happened to Frankie.”

Da Silva spoke as if he hadn’t heard me. “Furthermore, I did not anticipate her using our agreement as evidence of her innocence.”

“I can appreciate—”

“What would you say to my offering a large reward—anonymously, naturally—for information leading to the apprehension of the murderer?”

I considered this briefly. “I don’t think it’s a very good idea. We’d have people crawling out of the woodwork and bombarding us with a lot of baloney that would probably do nothing but hamper the investigation.”

“This is what the mayor has been insisting, but I wanted to confirm it with you. Er, you will, I assume, be paying closer attention to the widow as a result of our conversation.”

“You can count on it.”

“There is one thing more, Desiree. This partner of yours—he is not aware that you are working for me?”

I almost snapped out my denial, but at the last minute I remembered that this was, after all, Vito da Silva I was ticked off at here. A flat “Certainly not” was as indignant as I permitted myself to get.

“Good. You will, I know, keep it that way.”

Well, this changed everything. I’d just discovered that Sheila Vincent had a really potent motive for doing away with her slime-of-a-husband: the fear that leaving him could trigger some nasty repercussions. Maybe even cost her her life. I mean, da Silva had threatened her with “unpleasantness.” But who knew da Silva’s definition of “unpleasantness?”

And now Sheila not only leapt to the top of my suspect list again, but I pictured her name as being underlined, starred, and printed in bold.

But how, I put to myself, are you going to explain your renewed interest in the lady to Lou?

I pondered this little dilemma for quite a while. And eventually I came up with the only possible answer: You’re not.

Chapter 34

“I see you’re practically famous now,” I remarked a few minutes after Lou and I started out for New York City.

“What does that mean?” Lou asked.

“I read the write-up in the Riverton Gazette.”

“Oh, that.”

I probably wouldn’t even have opened the paper until I got home that night if I hadn’t had lunch at my desk today. But as I was struggling to get down some of my ham salad sandwich, I thumbed through Riverton’s weekly newspaper. And there it was—an article based on an interview with Lou, in which it was revealed that new information had led the authorities to revise their original assessment about Frank Vincent’s being the victim of a random mugging. The article made some vague reference to the intense investigation being conducted, and then concluded with a quote from Lou stating that the police were confident of apprehending Vincent’s killer. And while the story didn’t make it to page one, the case had moved up in the world—it was now on page three. There was even a photo of the deceased. Although not a very large photo.

“You didn’t also happen to see the story in Wednesday’s Newark Star-Ledger, did you?”

“No, I missed that one,” I admitted. “What did it say?”

“Pretty much the same as the Gazette. Only they put in a photograph of me. Must have felt the paper needed a little jazzing up.” And he grinned.

Suddenly he pulled over to the curb. I sat there puzzled as he jumped out of the car, opened the rear door, and seconds later, tossed the aforementioned Star-Ledger on the seat alongside me.

“Here. One of my two hundred extra copies,” he joked. “You can cut out my picture and tack it up in the bathroom.”

Larkspur Press was located in a converted loft building in downtown Manhattan’s Soho area.

Now, Morgan Sklaar’s being the big mucky-muck in this company, I’d anticipated that his office would be huge and plush. And it was. But the publisher’s inner sanctum was obviously much more than a showplace.

You couldn’t see the top of the imposing mahogany desk—it was so littered with papers. And the “out box” was filled to overflowing. A bookcase took up an entire long wall. This, too, was crammed beyond its intended capacity, with many of the books lying crosswise over other books. There were even two or three books strewn on the cushions of the nubby blue-and-green sofa, which was positioned on the other long wall, opposite the bookcase. While slightly to the right of the sofa, a good portion of the emerald green carpeting was hidden from view by a formidable pile of manuscripts.

Lou and I were presently occupying two small armchairs directly across from Sklaar, who was seated behind his desk. And appraising him from this short distance, I found myself almost in awe of the publisher’s striking appearance. (I can’t even guess how he would have affected me if I actually had a thing for tall, handsome men.)

Although Sklaar was most likely in his sixties, or not very far away, his face was virtually unlined. And his near-perfect features included the darkest blue eyes you can imagine. Their color, of course, being the ideal complement to his beautiful silver hair. That’s not all, either. He had been standing and just slipping into his jacket when Lou and I entered the room, and I got a glimpse of a torso that was both lean and muscular. If I’d seen him on the street, I probably would have pegged Morgan Sklaar as an actor. Or maybe a model. I had to practically pinch myself to remember that right now he had to be considered a murder suspect.

Lou opened with, “I understand you published Sheila Vincent’s cookbook.”

“Cookbooks,” Sklaar corrected amiably. “And I still do.”

“Did you ever have occasion to meet Mr. Vincent?”

“Only a couple of times. I went to a party at their home a while back, and then Sheila invited me to a barbecue out there this summer.”

“What was your relationship with Mrs. Vincent like?” I asked.

The publisher looked at me blankly. “ ‘Like’?”

“Was there, uh, any involvement on a personal level?”

“Our relationship, Detective Shapiro, was strictly professional.”

“She’s a pretty attractive woman, though, don’t you think?”

“I think she’s a pretty talented woman. She writes with a great deal of charm. In case you aren’t familiar with them, Sheila’s cookbooks don’t just tell you how many table-spoons to put in and at what temperature to set your oven. There are delightful anecdotes accompanying her recipes—some of them about her catering career, others about her family and friends. You ought to read one of her books.”

“I’d like to,” I responded.

“Let me give you a copy.” I figured it would take about a week for Sklaar to lay hands on what he was looking for. But he got up, scoured one section of the bookcase, and a short while later presented me with a copy of Memorable Mealtimes. “This was her first.”

“I can’t believe you found it so quickly,” I remarked after thanking him warmly.

He smiled. “That makes two of us. I’m amazed myself that I know the approximate location of so many of the titles. I do have to get this place straightened up one of these days, though.”

Turning the book over casually, I glanced at the widow’s picture. And then, for no reason I can come up with, I asked, “Who is her editor?”

The answer surprised me. “I am.”

“You even edited this book?”

“Yes, that’s right.”

Now, I don’t know beans about publishing, but I thought it a little odd that someone in Morgan Sklaar’s position would take the time to work with an author who was still a question mark. The thing is, you could tell just by his office how busy the man was. “Umm, I was wondering,” I said. “Isn’t it sort of unusual for a publisher to handle a first-time author himself?”

“It’s done,” Sklaar responded. “Especially in a house as small as this one. Look, just because I was editing Ms. Vincent doesn’t mean I was sleeping with her. I decided to edit Sheila myself because I was so impressed with her style. There was every indication the book would do very well for us.”

“And did it?”

Sklaar shifted uneasily in his chair. “Not quite as well as I’d anticipated. But Sheila has definitely been building an audience. In fact, she’s currently writing a third cookbook for us.”

“Uh-huh.” I waited a few moments before saying, “So you never saw Sheila Vincent socially. Apart from those two times you went to her home, that is.”

“I’ve already answered that.”

“I think I should mention, Mr. Sklaar, that we have a witness who swears to have spotted the two of you out together more than once.”

Sklaar’s cheeks looked as if they’d suddenly been splashed with red paint, and for a couple of seconds I was afraid I might have given him apoplexy. It was a relief when he spoke. “Listen, over the years I’ve taken Ms. Vincent out to lunch and dinner on a number of occasions,” he spat out, his tone more caustic with every word. “But it was to discuss her books. It’s a very common practice in publishing, for God’s sake!”

“Uh, I’d like to get some information from you, sir—for our records,” Lou put in here, ending his lengthy silence.

“What kind of information?”

“Would you mind telling us where you were the night Frank Vincent was murdered?”

“This is unbelievable!” Sklaar shouted. “I’ve been married—happily married—for almost forty years. I was not Sheila Vincent’s lover. And I did not kill her husband in a jealous passion. I have had a professional association with Sheila for quite some time now, and I’m fond of her. But my primary interest is in publishing her books. And the last time I checked, that wasn’t considered a criminal offense.”

Lou tried pacifying the man with the usual “it’s merely routine” line.

Sklaar’s complexion still didn’t return to normal, and a muscle was twitching just below his left eye. But he offered grudgingly, “All right. I’ll tell you what you want to know if you’ll agree to get out of here immediately afterward so I can go back to running my company.”

“It’s a deal,” my partner assured him.

“Frank was shot a week ago this past Wednesday, I believe.”

“Yes,” Lou confirmed. “At around eight p.m.”

“Let me check my calendar; that may help.” Digging under all that clutter on his desk, Sklaar unearthed a black leather appointment ledger. He thumbed through it quickly and was soon nodding, satisfied. “I was right here in my office until quarter to eight that evening. You see, we’d recently acquired this manuscript, and I had a meeting scheduled with the author’s attorney on Thursday morning. That’s the reason I stayed late—I wanted to reread the manuscript before the meeting.”

“Can anyone substantiate that you were at work until then?” Lou inquired.

“I don’t think so. I was behind closed doors from about four o’clock on, trying to concentrate.”

“What about phone calls?”

“Come on, Lieutenant. You can’t expect me to remember a thing like that after all this time.” And with a smirk: “Of course, if I’d had any idea I’d be under suspicion like this, I’d certainly have made note of them.”

Lou ignored the sarcasm. “Where did you go after you left here?”

“I went home.”

“Where is home?”

“About a ten-minute walk from the office—in Greenwich Village.” Half-rising then, Sklaar pushed back his chair.

“Did anyone see you when you got in?” Lou asked.

Grudgingly the publisher sat back down. “No one. My wife was out of town.”

“Vacation?” I said.

Sklaar glared at me. “Not that it’s any of your business, but her mother, who lives in Seattle, had to undergo surgery. And my wife wanted to be with her.”

“I hope everything’s all right now.”

“Everything’s fine, Detective,” he answered tersely, making another abortive attempt at getting to his feet.

“How about the doorman?”

Leaning back in his chair, the publisher eyed me with an expression closely resembling pity. “How about the doorman, Detective Shapiro? Do you seriously imagine a doorman would recall exactly when one of his many tenants came home on a particular evening more than a week earlier?”

“I suppose not,” I conceded, feeling like a total idiot.

“And anyway, I don’t have a doorman. I live in a town-house.” He might just as well have added, “Gotcha!”

“You didn’t stop for a bite after you left work, by any chance?” Old habits, it seems, die hard. I mean, in spite of my sudden appetite loss (I’d wasted more of today’s lunch than I’d eaten), it was obvious that I still saw life, to a great extent, as revolving around food.

“My wife left a bunch of dinners in the freezer.”

I took another tack. After all, nothing ventured . . . “Do you have any idea if Sheila Vincent was romantically involved with another man?”

“No, I don’t. Ms. Vincent didn’t confide in me. We aren’t girlfriends, you know.”

Well, that seemed to cover it. I glanced over at Lou, who nodded. I was bending over to retrieve my handbag and attaché case from the floor when Sklaar said firmly, “Wait.”

I looked up in surprise.

“I just thought of something. When I quit work Wednesday evening, Roberta Riley—she’s an assistant editor here—was walking out of the building a short distance ahead of me.”

“Did Roberta see you?”

“No, I’m positive she didn’t. She didn’t turn around at all.”

“This woman—does she normally stay late?”

“Almost always, Detective Shapiro. In fact, seven-forty-five is a pretty early night for her. Roberta’s still young and gung-ho.” Sklaar’s accompanying smile bordered on the avuncular.

And now, placing his palms flat on the desk, he looked at us meaningfully. “Well?”

Lou stood up. “We’re as good as gone.”

“You never give up on that mythical witness stuff, do you?” Lou brought up in the car, his tone somewhere between amused and irritated. (But, it seemed to me, favoring irritated.) “And it accomplished about as much as it did with Whitfield, too.”

“It was worth a try. Anyway, it didn’t do any harm.”

“That’s your story,” he argued—although fairly mildly. “That bluff of yours got Sklaar pretty riled up, so much so, if you recall, that we had a tough time getting him to cooperate after that.”

“Well, it does work sometimes. Plenty of times, actually.” And then, because I knew I was on shaky ground with this claim, I went on the attack. “Besides, maybe it would have been a little easier to interrogate him if, after I tried that witness thing, you’d waited a second or two before asking where he was on Wednesday night.”

Lou laughed. “You win—but you usually do. As that fine gentleman Joe Maltese said, ‘You’ve got some mouth, lady.’ ” He took his hand from the steering wheel just long enough to give me a friendly punch on the shoulder.

Now, I know this is ridiculous, but it was almost as if he’d kissed me. I mean, I got this crazy sensation in my stomach, and I could feel myself growing warm. I was petrified that at any minute I’d start to blush and embarrass myself to death. What was with me lately, anyhow?

“What do you think of Sklaar’s alibi?” I asked, forcing myself to concentrate on the investigation.

“I can’t say it does much for me. You?”

“Me, neither. I have to admit, though, that if the guy’s lying, I like the way he thinks.”

“In what respect?”

“Look, realizing that sooner or later he might be questioned about his whereabouts at the time of the shooting, he saw to it he had a little something in his back pocket that would add credence to his story. The way I figure it, since he was aware of this Riley woman’s penchant for keeping long hours, on that Thursday he casually asked her how late she’d worked the previous evening. I wouldn’t even be surprised if, after she told him, he said, ‘I thought it was you I saw when I was leaving.’ Or maybe he overheard Riley mention to a coworker or somebody that she—”

I broke off when I noted the smug smile on Lou’s face.

“What?” I demanded.

“It’s just that you’re making this whole thing so complicated. Chances are there were time sheets or one of those sign-in/sign-out books to tell him who was around until when.”

The fact that I hadn’t even considered this possibility did not particularly please me. “Anyhow,” I responded grumpily, “I also thought it was a nice touch that he waited until we were ready to call it a day and then acted as if he just remembered about Riley.”

“Hey, it’s very likely that Sklaar did just remember and that he actually did see her walking out of the building Wednesday night.”

I was in a really sour mood by now. And I’m not sure the time sheet oversight was the only cause of it, either. I think a big chunk of my distemper could be attributed to the confusion I was feeling on a personal level. At any rate, I snapped my retort. “I realize that. I did say something before about if he wasn’t telling the truth, you know.”

“Well, either way,” Lou summed up in an infuriatingly reasonable tone, “unless Roberta Riley saw him, too—and by his own admission, she didn’t—Morgan Sklaar’s alibi isn’t worth a damn.”

Chapter 35

After we left Sklaar I was afraid Lou might suggest going out to eat. And I had visions of spending an hour or more trying to unobtrusively push food around my plate. But then he mentioned something about meeting Jake at some steakhouse—thank goodness.

When I got home that evening I fixed myself a single scrambled egg; somehow it didn’t seem as threatening as, say, a tuna fish sandwich. But at least half of it wound up in the garbage anyhow. I settled for a couple of slices of toast, washed down with two cups of coffee—coffee, no matter how atrocious, being the one thing I had no problem managing lately.

As soon as I finished I dialed Ellen.

She still hadn’t vacated her cloud. “I’m dying to tell my parents,” she prattled deliriously. “What do you think my mother will say when she sees this ring?” (Which didn’t require an answer.) “Mike’s been on pins and needles waiting for his folks to telephone. Ohhh, wasn’t he absolutely adorable last night?” (Which also didn’t call for an answer.) “You know, Aunt Dez, I still can’t believe how wonderful all the people in that restaurant were . . .”

When she eventually paused for breath, as I was almost certain she had to, I got in that I wanted her and Mike to come over for dinner. “When can you both make it?”

“Mike’s off Sunday night—or won’t that give you enough time to prepare?”

“Sunday should be fine—let’s say around eight, okay?”

“Great.” Now that she’d been temporarily forced to earth, she even thought to ask what kind of day I’d had.

“Not bad.”

This was enough to satisfy Ellen. Because right after an automatic “I’m so glad,” she was up and away again. “We’re wondering if we should look for an apartment or just live at Mike’s for a while after we’re married. Did I mention we’ll probably have the wedding this summer? I’ve been trying to decide if I want to wear white or off-white . . .”

I smiled. It was a joy to hear Ellen this happy. Nevertheless, I tuned her out now in order to plan Sunday’s dinner menu. Just as I was about to finalize it, though, I realized that at long last she was expecting a response from me.

“So, what do you think?” she wanted to know.

“Umm . . . well, I—”

“Never mind. I don’t feel dogs belong at a ceremony anyway.”

I sat down with Sheila Vincent’s book a short while later. Sklaar was right, I concluded, after reading a few pages: The woman did have talent. She painted wonderful word pictures, whether she was describing one of her dishes or relating an anecdote. I’d really have to try out a few of her recipes—if I was ever again up to sampling anything edible, that is. The ringing phone tore me away from Sheila’s Consommé Julienne.

It was Al.

Once we’d dispensed with the “How are you”s, I told him about Ellen’s engagement.

“That’s terrific! Absolutely terrific!” He sounded almost as pumped up as I was. The man was just so nice. Yet—and I was finally willing to admit this to myself—I was less than thrilled about his imminent return to New York.

For the second time in only a few hours I pondered the same question: What was with me lately, anyhow?

The alarm clock went off so early on Saturday that I had to fight the urge to smash it into millions of pieces. I quickly remembered that before going to work, I had to shop for Sunday’s dinner. At any rate, I was soon marching determinedly up and down the supermarket aisles, where I found everything I was looking for in an unheard of (for me) half an hour. Then after dropping off the groceries at the apartment, I picked up my Chevy and headed for Riverton.

The minute I was out of my coat I was in Lou’s office. Just before leaving for home last night I’d suggested he give himself today off, since I planned on devoting all my time to transcribing my notes. “Unless,” I had added diplomatically, “you can think of something else we should be dealing with.”

“We should certainly talk to some more of da Silva’s buddies—and, of course, the big guy himself. But I can’t imagine how it would hurt if we held off until after the weekend, especially since we’ve waited this long. But let’s start moving on it Monday, huh?”

“Fine,” I had said. Oh, shit! I’d thought.

“I’ll see you tomorrow, anyway. What gives you the idea, Shapiro, that you’re the only one who has paperwork to catch up on?”

So here we both were on this cold, gray Saturday morning. Walking behind Lou’s chair now, I plunked the photograph I’d cut out of the Memorable Mealtimes book jacket on his desk. He glanced down at it and then up at me. “What is this?”

“Sheila Vincent. It’s a few years old, but it’s still a pretty good likeness, wouldn’t you agree?” The picture showed Sheila in one of those typical glamour poses authors seem to be so fond of. The widow’s head was tilted to one side, her chin cupped in her hand, her blonde hair brushing her face ever so slightly, a mysterious half smile on her face.

“I know who it is. What I’d like to know is what this is about.”

“It’s time we started going around to the local motels,” I explained, taking a seat. “Maybe we can find someone who recognizes Sheila and/or her possible love interest. Felicia will be FedExing the photos of our male contestants to me—by early next week, I hope.”

“Felicia?”

I tittered a little. “She’s an acquaintance of mine who works in the circulation department of Business Today— and as accomplished a liar as you’d ever want to meet.” (I couldn’t keep the admiration out of my voice when I made this announcement.) “I called Felicia yesterday to ask her to do what she does best. And she was only too happy to oblige. She loves a bit of intrigue. Besides, Felicia’s terribly bored at work—she’s really overqualified for her job. Anyway, as soon as we hung up, she got in touch with Andrew Shippman, pretending to be a writer for the magazine. She told him she was doing an article on successful entrepreneurs in this area, and she said that if he wanted to be included, they’d need a recent head shot of him right away—addressed to her attention, of course. After that she spoke to the senior partner at Whitfield’s law firm. Only this time her story was that she was writing a piece on young attorneys. And Monday morning she’ll be calling Larkspur Publishing and—But you get the idea. At any rate, they were all just delighted to honor the request for a picture.”

Lou was shaking his head. “Jeezus! You are something else. Okay. As soon as you complete your photograph album we’ll begin canvassing the motels. Not that I—”

“I know, I know. Not that you think I’m on the right track.”

“You got it.” A moment later something evidently occurred to him. “Say,” he remarked, suspicion in his tone, “all of a sudden you seem to be pretty revved up about this ‘other man’ angle again. Did I miss something?”

I couldn’t reveal that my conversation with my client was what had lit this fire under me, so I shaded the truth a little. “Don’t be silly. It’s only that I feel we should explore every possibility before abandoning that theory.”

Lou looked at me thoughtfully. “I don’t like to throw cold water on your plans, Dez—and, anyhow, I imagine you’re already aware of this yourself—but I still figured I should mention it.”

“Go on,” I told him evenly, although my back had begun to stiffen.

“What I’m trying to say is that while we should probably take a stab at the motels just in case, I don’t think we can count on them having the answer for us. If Sheila Vincent had herself a lover, it’s more than likely they didn’t even utilize one of our local hot-sheet establishments. With Whitfield, for example, they could have gone to a friend’s house—maybe the friend he’s staying with now.”

“Unless,” I argued, “he didn’t care to have his friend find out about Sheila.”

“Okay. But suppose it was Morgan Sklaar she was seeing. It would have been smarter to get together somewhere in New York. And if it was—”

“You’re right, I did realize all that stuff,” I interrupted, glaring at him. “But I don’t know for sure that they didn’t rendezvous around here—and neither do you. Listen, why don’t you try acting a little more positive, for a change?” I lectured, ignoring all those times he’d done exactly that in an attempt to counter my own negativism.

The reprimand apparently didn’t shake him up too much. “I’ll do my best,” he said. “Just please don’t shoot me.” And grinning, he shielded his face with his forearm.

Chapter 36

I’d accomplished more than I thought I would today. In fact, I was well into transcribing my notes on the conversation Lou and I had had with Morgan Sklaar. So I wasn’t feeling as guilty about playing hooky tomorrow as I might have otherwise. Besides, it would be my first free day since I’d begun working in Riverton.

I got home at a little after seven. And right after sharing most of my supper with the garbage can—which, being it was the tuna sandwich I’d rejected yesterday, wasn’t much of a supper anyway—I started on the do-ahead stuff for Sunday’s dinner.

I fixed the salad dressing and then prepared a couple of the hors d’oeuvres. I made such good time with these (probably because I didn’t stop for a taste every few minutes) that I even toyed with the thought of whipping up the dessert at that point. But I realized almost at once that I didn’t have the energy. (I don’t care what anyone tells you, there really is something to be said for scarfing down all those calories.) Instead, I wound up taking a leisurely bubble bath, and later I sat around and watched TV until just past midnight, when I went to bed.

Sleep, however, was impossible. Now that I was once again comfortable with my initial theory, I kept obsessing about the widow and her faceless lover. Of course, I still couldn’t dismiss Lou’s idea that one of my client’s people had done away with Vincent. Although since my talk with da Silva, it did seem less and less probable this would turn out to be the case.

All of a sudden I had this absolutely horrifying thought: Maybe Lou and I were both right. Suppose the man Sheila was playing house with was one of da Silva’s associates?

I swear I could practically hear Joe Maltese telling her that “the ball and chain” didn’t understand him. And in spite of how unnerved I was by this gangster/lover notion of mine, I actually began to giggle.

But when soon afterward I was back to engaging in some serious reflection, I found it impossible to imagine Sheila locked in a passionate embrace with a buffoon like Maltese—even if this was necessary to entice him to dispose of her husband. I mean, surely a woman as attractive as Sheila Vincent could manage to dig up an accomplice with a little more sex appeal and a lot more class than a Joe Maltese. Or anybody that was anything like him. I was all ready to dismiss this jarring new concept of mine when it dawned on me. What if there was an Al Pacino-type among da Silva’s cronies—or, heaven forbid, two of them?

It was then, as I recall, that I buried my head under the pillow. Don’t sweat it, I urged as I struggled for breath. You’ve already figured out the widow’s most likely paramours.

But while I desperately wanted to believe this, I wasn’t altogether convinced.

I was awakened at just past eleven a.m. on Sunday by either a woman with a deep, throaty voice or a man with an unusually high-pitched one phoning to ask me to subscribe to the Daily News and addressing me in this very cozy tone as Deseeray. Still, I was beholden to Toni—Tony?—(which, at the onset of our very abbreviated conversation, I’d been informed was her/his name). The thing is, while I’d set the alarm for nine-thirty, I’d managed to sleep right through it—a pretty unusual occurrence for me, but understandable in this instance since I’d thrashed around on the bed for most of the night. And who knows how long I would have been out if it weren’t for this caller. I was feeling almost grateful enough to subscribe to the newspaper. Almost.

I jumped up, hastily threw on some clothes, and after drinking two cups of coffee and forcing a slice of toast on myself, I tackled my apartment. I did lots of good, fun stuff: vacuuming, dusting, scrubbing, polishing . . . (Well, I couldn’t have Mike thinking that Ellen, blood relation or not, came from a family with a sloppy aunt in it, could I?)

Once the grunge work was out of the way I turned my attention to tonight’s meal. That meant running over to the greengrocers’ to pick out some nice vegetables for the salad, along with a bouquet of wildflowers for the table.

As soon as I got back upstairs I put the champagne on ice to ensure that I wouldn’t forget about it. My fingers were crossed that the bottle of Piper Heidsick, which for the past three years had been on red alert waiting for a special occasion, preferably this one, hadn’t gone bad on me. This being a definite possibility, considering that my “wine cellar” was a sixteen-dollar wine rack from Macy’s that stood right next to an end table in the living room.

With the champagne taken care of, I went on to deal with the remainder of the advance preparations for the dinner.

Ellen and Mike arrived promptly at eight, just as I was setting the hors d’oeuvres on the cocktail table. And a nice little selection it was, if I say so myself: parmesan cheese puffs, bacon roll-ups, and mushroom croustades—which, in the event you’re not familiar with them, are tiny breadcases with a delectable mushroom filling.

Both of my guests looked adorable this evening, with Ellen at her most Audrey Hepburnish. She was wearing a beige turtleneck sweater and a straight, rust-colored suede skirt that reached her ankles—also, the most radiant smile you’d ever want to see. Mike—who, with his sandy hair and long, lean body, is even the perfect match for her physically—had on a brown-and-gray crew-neck sweater, gray slacks and a smile that came close to vying with Ellen’s.

I thanked them for the merlot they’d brought before announcing that we’d be saving it for another occasion. And then I recruited Mike to open the Piper Heidsick.

I might have sounded a bit on the sappy side when I made my tearful toast, but the words were heartfelt. “Whatever you wish for yourselves,” I told them, “I wish you much, much more.”

A single ceremonial sip of the bubbly—which, I’m happy to report, hadn’t soured in the least—and Ellen was jumping up from the sofa to hug me. For a second there I imagined I heard something crack, and I truly feared that in her exuberance she’d broken one or two of my ribs. (How anyone with the build of a celery stalk can exhibit so much strength is almost as big a mystery as where she can possibly be putting all the food she consumes.) I was still wondering about the extent of the damage inflicted on my anatomy when my almost-nephew—a designation which I now happily substituted for the previous “Ellen’s almost-fiancé”—bestowed a more benign token of affection, depositing a kiss on my cheek.

Soon the two of them were sipping and nibbling, while the sherry roast pork—a favorite of theirs—sizzled in the oven, where it would momentarily be joined by a delicious sweet-potato-and-brown sugar concoction.

It was a few minutes after I’d returned from a visit to the kitchen when Ellen remarked that so far I hadn’t reached for the hors d’oeuvre tray even once. “What’s the matter, Aunt Dez? You’re not touching a thing—aside from the champagne, I mean.”

“It’s nothing, really. I just haven’t felt much like eating the last couple of days.”

“Then how could you prepare all this?” She waved her hand first at the cocktail table and then in the direction of the kitchen. “I know that whenever I get like that, I can’t even bear to look at food.”

I had to laugh—but I didn’t. Ellen was sounding as if she grappled with this affliction on a regular basis. The truth is, she loses her appetite about as often as I do, which means practically never. “Cooking doesn’t seem to bother me. It’s only the swallowing I have trouble with,” I told her.

“I know this is kind of a doctor thing to say, Dez,” Mike put in, flushing, “but if this keeps up, you really should have yourself checked out.”

“Honestly, it’s just a reaction to the Vincent case. It’s getting me down.”

I caught Mike and Ellen exchanging glances and raised eyebrows. Probably because they were both well aware that all the cases I’ve ever worked on have gotten me down, some of them on a daily basis, but I’d rarely, if ever, taken it out on my food before.

“Well, don’t let it go too long,” Mike pressed. “Okay?”

“Okay,” I agreed. “I won’t.”

We had dinner in the living room, on the folding table. I’d covered the table with a beautiful lace cloth—the only really nice one I own—and set out the good china and silver. The fresh flowers, displayed in a gorgeous Baccarat vase Ed and I had received as a wedding gift, made a lovely centerpiece. I was really pleased with how festive everything looked.

By the time we sat down to eat I’d consumed quite a lot of the champagne—enough, in fact, so that I was actually up to small helpings of the pork and sweet potatoes and a slightly larger helping of my bountiful, fourteen-ingredient salad. I can’t say I ate with any great enthusiasm; mostly I just picked. But even that was progress.

Over the meal, we continued with what was naturally the evening’s main topic of conversation: the forthcoming nuptials.

Mike mentioned that he was still waiting anxiously to hear from his parents. “I’m dying to let them know about Ellen and me,” he said wistfully. Then Ellen went on and on about how thrilled her parents were going to be. And from here, the talk worked its way around to Ellen’s gown.

Although they hadn’t reached any decision yet as to the kind of wedding they wanted, my niece had some pretty definite ideas on what she was planning to wear. “It has to be a long dress. That goes without saying. I’d like silk. A sheath, most likely. Something with a high neck, maybe even a turtleneck. And I’m leaning very strongly toward off-white. What do you think, Aunt Dez?” She didn’t give me a chance to answer. “You’ll be my matron of honor, of course.”

She’d made the pronouncement casually, but there was nothing casual about it for me. I shrieked, shot out of my seat, and rushed around the table to embrace her, quickly retreating before she could embrace me back.

I was so overjoyed with the news that I even picked at the roast pork some more.

Soon it was time for dessert.

I’d considered ordering a cake, but then I elected to serve my chilled lemon soufflé, since Ellen and Mike are both so crazy about it. I suppose I shouldn’t really call it “my” soufflé, though, since I didn’t actually create it. The truth is, years ago I came across the recipe in a newspaper. At any rate, tonight I’d taken great pains to decorate it to fit the occasion. The result, I’m afraid, was hardly the artistic masterpiece I’d been striving for. To begin with, the soufflé is only about seven inches in diameter, and I’m not exactly a whiz with a pastry tube. So while I did manage to fit “Happy” on one line, “Engagement” ended up being broken up into “En,” and then on the next line, “gage,” and on the last, “ment.” Not only that. The hearts I drew wound up looking like scraggly circles, with the flowers resembling more scraggy circles, but with tails.

Nevertheless, Ellen and Mike politely oohed and aahed over my handiwork.

“It was a great touch, your adding all those man/woman symbols,” Mike said appreciatively.

I accepted the compliment with my most gracious smile.

After Mike had had seconds of the soufflé and Ellen thirds—and even I had managed a couple of spoonfuls—Mike asked about the investigation. “I know you don’t like to talk business while we’re eating—and incidentally, I was glad to see that you at least had something at dinner—but now that we’re through, maybe you won’t mind filling us in. What’s been happening over in Riverton?”

So I told them, without going into any of the details, about how some recent information from Vito da Silva had reinforced my initial feeling that Sheila Vincent had been involved in her husband’s murder. “Lou, my partner, on the other hand, believes a member of da Silva’s own organization might have been responsible, that maybe because of da Silva’s closeness to Vincent there was some kind of a jealousy thing going on there.”

“What a crock!” Ellen responded. “How did he come up with a dumb idea like that?”

Much to my subsequent chagrin, I leapt instantly—and passionately—to Lou’s defense. “Look, Ellen,” I retorted, bristling, “Lou Hoffman is an extremely capable police officer and also a very intelligent man. It’s just that some facts we’d been given a while back made it appear as though Mrs. Vincent had no motive for doing away with her husband. So Lou went to this alternative theory. What I found out from my client the other day, however, gives the widow a dandy motive. But unfortunately, I can’t share what I learned without divulging my source.” I concluded with a contentious, “Anyhow, while I’m not quite sold on Lou’s idea, it does have some merit, you know. You’d realize that yourself if you bothered to take even two seconds to think about it.”

“When is Al due back?” Ellen asked, apparently not offended in the least.

“Some time today or tonight—I’m not sure which. But where on earth did that come from?”

She ignored the question. “How are you going to handle things with him?”

“With Al? What does he have to do with this?”

“It’s obvious how you feel about your partner. Even Mike must have picked up on it.”

“Thanks for the vote of confidence,” Mike mumbled.

Ellen flashed him a grin before going back to work on me. “You should see how your eyes light up when you talk about him. You really like this guy.”

My face seemed to be on fire. “Well, of course I do. I’ve told you before, he’s a very nice—”

“I’m talking like him like him. As you’re well aware.”

“You have it all wrong, Ellen. Lou’s a good partner, and I respect him as a person, but that’s as far as it goes.”

“Do you think he’s interested in you?” my niece asked eagerly, paying no attention at all to the protest.

“We get along together. Period. I’m even trying to fix him up with someone.”

“Really? And he’s agreeable to that?”

“Well, I haven’t said anything to him, because so far I haven’t come up with anyone suitable, but—”

“Of course you haven’t!” Ellen exclaimed. “And you never will. The reason being that you want him for yourself.” Then after apparently turning things over in her mind, she murmured, “But it’s possible you don’t even know it yet.”

“This is ridiculous!” I got quickly to my feet and grabbed a handful of dishes. If I wanted to escape Ellen’s nonsense, clearing the table seemed to be as good a move as any.

But snatching up some glasses, Ellen trotted after me. “If he doesn’t make any overtures to you,” she suggested to my rapidly retreating back, “tell him you’ve got tickets to a show. Or better yet, invite him here for a home-cooked meal.” And as soon as she had me trapped in a corner of my tiny kitchen: “For heaven’s sake, Aunt Dez, do something. Are you a today woman or . . . or what?”

Later, at the door, Mike and Ellen were effusive in their praise.

“It was a sensational meal,” Mike raved. “Absolutely sensational.”

“The best,” Ellen concurred. “And by the way, have you thought any more about spending Thanksgiving in Florida with us?”

“Yes, I have. And I thank you—and your folks, of course—but I’m going to have to pass. I’m really too involved with the case to take all that time off.”

“That’s what I was afraid you’d be telling me. Say,” she declared an instant later, “now that I’m practically a married woman, you’ll have to give me your lemon soufflé recipe one of these days.”

I was so astonished I couldn’t even respond. Ellen’s prowess in the kitchen is limited strictly to a surprising ability to slap together a good breakfast. But after that . . . well, let me put it this way: If there were no such thing as Chinese takeout, this girl would have starved to death years ago.

“Listen,” she went on, “I know you don’t think I’m capable of making anything like that, and you’re probably right. But I’d still like to try.” She looked up adoringly at my almost-nephew. “For Mike,” she said.

CHILLED LEMON SOUFFLÉ

(For Mike—and everyone who’s requested it)

3 egg yolks[1]
1 cup sugar
1T gelatin, dissolved, stirring, over low heat in ½ cup water
½ cup lemon juice
1 lemon rind, grated
4 egg whites at room temperature[1]
1 tsp. vanilla
2 cups whipping cream

Beat yolks and sugar together until pale and thick. Add dissolved gelatin, lemon juice, lemon rind.

Beat 1-½ cups of the cream until stiff. Beat egg whites until stiff, but not dry. Add vanilla to egg whites. Fold yolk mixture into whites, then all into beaten cream.

Put a wax-paper collar around a 1-½ quart soufflé dish, oiling that part of the paper that rises above the rim of the dish. Pour mixture into the dish.

Chill about 3 hours. Whip remaining ½ cup of cream for a garnish, and pipe it onto the soufflé with a pastry tube before serving.

Serves 6

Chapter 37

It couldn’t have been anything but another sleepless night. I had much too much to come to grips with.

Ellen’s comments had forced me to take my head out of the sand: I am attracted to Lou Hoffman. Very attracted. I said the words aloud.

Okay, so physically Lou wasn’t really that close to being my type—he was certainly a lot more robust than my ideal. But I was willing to overlook this (wasn’t that generous of me?) since there seemed to be a kind of vulnerability about him that made up for it. Maybe I had this impression because he struck me as being so alone—or he would be, as soon as Jake went off to school. And then, once I’d heard about his marriage . . . Of course, I can only guess that these things contributed to my feelings for the man. But anyhow, whatever psychological factors were in play here, one thing was definite: I liked Lou. Or, as Ellen put it, I liked him liked him.

The catch was that I hadn’t the slightest inkling whether he was at all interested in me. I did feel that he had come to regard me as a friend and a bona fide partner. If there was more to it than that, though, I couldn’t say there’d been any indication of it.

But regardless of how things worked out between Lou and me, I could no longer go on seeing Al. It wouldn’t be fair, not to either of us. The trouble was, even the thought of breaking off with him made me want to stick my head under the pillow. As I’d learned only yesterday, however, this didn’t help in the least.

I was yawning and bleary eyed when I got to the office Monday morning. There were two envelopes waiting on my desk, and I opened them at once. The top one contained a photo of Andrew Shippman and the other of Ron Whitfield. Attagirl, Felicia!

I sat down and was about to look over the pictures for a second time when Lou burst into my cubbyhole. I had never seen him so excited. “I’m glad you’re here, Shapiro. About two minutes ago I got a call from this snitch of mine—Mickey Mouth, we call him—and he claims to have information on who iced Vincent.” Almost absently he took a seat, leaning so far over in my direction that I was afraid he’d wind up on the floor. “I put the word out on the street quite a while back—I’m sure I told you that, didn’t I?” He hadn’t, but no matter. “Until now, though—nothing. But like I keep trying to get you to understand, you just never know.” His grin stretched practically to his earlobes.

“Did your snitch give you any hint on the identity of the perp?”

“He mumbled something about da Silva. Only I wasn’t clear about whether he meant that da Silva was personally involved or whether it was one of his boys who shot Vincent, either acting on his own or on the main man’s instructions. Mickey’s not one of your great communicators. Anyhow, when I tried to get more out of him, he dummied up. Said he couldn’t tell me any more on the phone. But he did throw in that I wouldn’t be disappointed with what he had for me. I’m meeting him at Louie’s Place at nine-thirty tonight.”

“We’re meeting him,” I corrected Lou. “And who is Louie?”

“Not who, what. Louie’s Place is a seedy little bar about a block from the railroad tracks. Not the kind of neighborhood I’d want to be in at night without a gun. Or, for that matter, not the kind of neighborhood I’m too eager to be in with a gun.”

“Sounds like real cloak-and-dagger stuff.”

“Mick always did have a flair for the dramatic. I tried to talk him into a meet someplace else, but he said that if I didn’t like the arrangement, I could forget the whole thing. Independent little bastard, isn’t he?” Lou’s smile was indulgent, almost fond.

“Well, don’t worry about the neighborhood, partner. I’ll protect you,” I joked. I didn’t bother to mention that my own trusty little .32-caliber security blanket rarely even gets an airing, spending most of its life—today included—tucked away in a dresser drawer.

“Listen,” Lou said, “I’m supposed to have dinner with an old friend later—we set it up over a week ago. The thing is, though, I don’t know what you’ll do with yourself tonight until we go to meet Mickey. Of course,” he suggested tentatively, “I could always cancel my plans, and you and I can grab something together.”

“Don’t even give it a thought. I’ll finish typing my notes, and with you out of my hair, it’ll be a good chance to go over them.”

“Are you sure?”

“Very.”

“I’ll swing by at a little before nine, then, to pick you up. That should get us to Louie’s in plenty of time.”

“Oh, by the way,” I told him, “I received a couple of FedExes from my friend Felicia this morning. We now have a nice big photograph of Andrew Shippman—my favorite lech—and a pretty decent shot of Ron Whitfield. We can start canvassing the motels as soon as Sklaar’s picture comes in.”

“Unless, Desiree,” Lou informed me sternly, “what Mickey has to say makes that unnecessary.”

“Touché,” I responded with a salute.

Lou had no sooner left my office than I began ruminating on this latest development. I was a little stunned when I became aware that I was no longer that thrown by the notion that someone in my client’s organization might be the perpetrator. I suppose this was because I was finally convinced—and I mean genuinely convinced—that da Silva would accept the truth—whatever it turned out to be.

About to switch on the computer now, I arrested my hand in midair. Lou had said he was meeting an old friend for dinner. What kind of an old friend? I wondered anxiously. A male old friend or a female one?

Lou called for me just before nine, and by nine-fifteen we were at Louie’s Place, a cruddy-looking hole-in-the-wall if I ever saw one. We headed for one of the booths. There were two of them, both directly across from the bar and both empty. As we sat down, a sharp edge of the tattered plastic upholstery tore my pantyhose, and I quickly got to my feet. I checked the back of my leg. When I straightened up, I realized uneasily that three of the four sleazy-looking characters at the bar had swiveled on their stools to do the same.

I wasted no time in sliding back into the booth, more cautiously this time. “I’ll get us some drinks,” Lou said. “Wine?”

“I think I’d prefer a Coke.”

“Then a Coke it is.

“You’ve got yourself some admirers, I notice,” he commented wryly when he returned with the soda and a bottle of Coors for himself. “They keep turning around and eyeballing you.”

“Hey, maybe there are no Prince Charmings over there, but at least those boys have taste.”

To be honest, though, Louie’s Place and everyone in it was giving me the willies. The room was dark and dreary and, I had no doubt, dirty. Only it was too dark and dreary to be sure. Plus every one of our fellow patrons gave me the impression that he’d slit your throat for a buck and enjoy the task immensely. The bartender didn’t inspire much more confidence than the rest of the crew. He was a short man, and beefy, with long, oily hair and a distended gut that caused his shirt to pull apart in the vicinity of his navel, revealing what, from here, appeared to be an overabundance of body hair. Either that, or he was wearing a black undershirt. He walked over to the cash register now, which was directly under a light, and I couldn’t miss the fact that he was staring at us with a decidedly unfriendly expression.

“Party’s getting pretty lively,” Lou said, bringing my observations to an end. Two of the gentlemen at the bar were cursing each other loudly, while a third—the only one who hadn’t gawked at me—had begun talking just as loudly to himself. “If you think those characters don’t look too appealing,” my partner saw fit to share with me, “you should get a whiff of them.”

After this, we sat in comparative silence for a while. Then Lou put down his Coors and glanced at his watch. “A quarter of ten. It’s not like Mickey to be late.”

A half hour and another Coke and Coors later, there was still no Mickey.

“I don’t like this,” Lou muttered, frowning. “Let me go talk to the bartender. Maybe he called, and Mr. Charm over there didn’t take the trouble to mention it.”

In a few moments he was back. “No call. Listen, do you want to leave? It doesn’t seem as if Mick’s going to show.”

“Why don’t we give it another fifteen minutes? He might have been detained for some reason.”

“Maybe you’re right.” But he didn’t sound optimistic.

We finished our drinks, and I went to the restroom, where I had to share the filth-encrusted sink with an out-sized cockroach who acted as though he had dibs on it.

I didn’t sit down when I returned to the booth. “Let’s get out of here. Louie’s establishment is making my skin crawl.”

“I hope Mickey’s all right,” Lou murmured, standing up. “He’s never done anything like this before.” His face reflected his concern. “I’m worried about the little guy, Dez. What could have happened to him?”

Chapter 38

A message from Al was waiting on my machine when I got home.

“I hope you weren’t worried when you didn’t hear from me yesterday, Dez.” (As if I didn’t feel guilty enough, he had to say that.) “My flight was delayed, and I didn’t come in to JFK until two a.m. Anyhow, it’s around four o’clock now—I spent most of the day sleeping—and I wanted to know if we could have dinner tonight. Give me a call, all right? And if you get in too late to make dinner, call just to say hi. Any time’s okay. I won’t be going to bed until one, at the earliest.”

I checked my watch. It was only twenty-five after twelve, but I wasn’t up to facing a conversation with Al. Any kind of a conversation. Listen, it was even painful to hear his voice.

So, readily acknowledging the depths of my cowardice, I shut off the answering machine and put plenty of space between me and the telephone. I’d tell Al I was in Riverton until well past one, that’s all.

I went to work on Tuesday feeling pretty rested. The reason being that once in bed last night, I hadn’t given a single thought to Al or to Lou’s mysterious (from my point of view) dinner companion or even to Mickey Mouth. The instant I hit that pillow—VAROOM—I was off to dreamland.

Anyhow, when I stuck my head in Lou’s office to let him know I’d arrived, he motioned for me to come in. I could tell from his expression that something had happened. Something not very pleasant. Besides, he was chewing gum, which I’d never seen him do before.

“What’s wrong?”

“Sit down,” he said in a strained voice. And then when I obliged: “Want a stick?” He held out a package of Big Red.

I shook my head. “I didn’t know you chewed.”

“I don’t—normally. But, I don’t know, it’s something to do when I’m feeling the way I feel now. Somebody took out Mickey last night.”

“Oh, no! How was he killed?”

“He was run down in an alley off Eldridge Street. That’s only a couple of blocks from Louie’s Place. This young couple was taking a shortcut to some pizza joint, and they’re the ones who discovered the body.”

“I don’t suppose they saw anything.”

“Since when are we that lucky?”

“What time was it when they found him?”

“A little after nine.”

“Maybe he was on his way to Louie’s,” I speculated.

“Could be. We should have a better idea about the time of death when I talk to the medical examiner this afternoon.”

“Any chance it might have been an accident?” I have no idea why I posed the question. The answer was already obvious to me.

“What do you think?” Lou challenged. Then a poignant smile flittered across his face. “Do you know what Mickey Mouth’s real name was? Polansky. Michael Polansky.” He shook his head sadly. “Jeez, I didn’t even remember that.”

It was as though I were on a seesaw. I had abandoned the widow once again—more or less, anyway—and was now leaning heavily toward Lou’s theory that Frank Vincent had been murdered by someone in my client’s immediate circle. After all, Mickey’s death had occurred on the very day he’d telephoned Lou to tell him that he had information on the shooting—information that implicated either da Silva or somebody with close ties to him. I mean, it would be pushing coincidence pretty damn far (and I’m not big on coincidence anyway) to attribute the snitch’s untimely end to anything but a desire to ensure his silence.

Lou immediately got on the phone to set up meetings with some of da Silva’s intimates. He was able to reach two of them, and they both said we could come by that afternoon.

A few hours later, after a quick bite at the coffee shop around the corner (where I managed to consume a BLT—an entire BLT), Lou and I paid the first of today’s visits.

Iggy—I forget his last name—was in the scrap-metal business. The sole proprietor of a junkyard that could boast everything including the kitchen sink, Iggy was short and bald and slightly buck toothed. And if you permitted him to breathe on you, you’d die. What I’m saying is that this guy had halitosis with a capital “H.”

Naturally, Iggy didn’t know a Michael Polansky or a Mickey Mouth. Ditto a Frank Vincent, although he acknowledged that he may have heard of the man. As to whether he’d been privy to any talk about who in da Silva’s organization might have wanted Vincent dead, he was quick to ask what organization we were referring to. And who the hell was this da Silva, anyway?

Our next stop was the hardware store owned by Davey No-nose, so tagged because he was sorely lacking in the nose department, his nostrils lying almost flat against his face. But not to worry. While he may have been short-changed when it came to a sniffer, what this man had been given in the way of ears more than compensated.

Now, Mr. No-nose was an extremely friendly individual, eager to be of assistance. He was very sorry, but neither Michael Polansky nor Mickey Mouth sounded familiar to him. He was positive he’d never had the pleasure of meeting either of them. Frank Vincent, however, was a different story. He’d been in his company twice—maybe even three times. Davey attended these political fund raisers every once in a while, he explained. Not that he had ever had a real conversation with Mr. Vincent, you understand—just shook his hand and wished him luck, that’s all. But the important thing, we were told quite passionately, was to support the candidate of your choice, which Davey considered a genuine privilege, the American thing to do. Still, although he wasn’t what you could actually call acquainted with Vincent, Davey had felt awful bad when he heard what happened to him. He was such a good-looking young fella, too.

Of course, Davey insisted that he was most definitely not a member of Vito da Silva’s organization. Following which he put in hurriedly—and with a wrinkled brow to add to his credibility—“Uh, da Silva. He is that gangster guy, isn’t he?” When we answered that, yes, da Silva was occasionally spoken of in this manner, we were admonished with an expression that said quite plainly, Then how could you even suggest such a thing?

“Think those two beauts were telling the truth—about not knowing either of the victims?” Lou asked as soon as we left the hardware store.

I shrugged. “I suppose it is possible.”

“Well, I wouldn’t make book on it.” And now Lou’s voice changed character to produce what was certainly one of his more acceptable attempts at mimicry. “ ‘Da Silva. He’s that gangster guy, isn’t he?’ ”

A moment later he chuckled. “Our noseless friend put on quite a performance. I swear, Shapiro, he could give Anthony Hopkins a run for his money.”

Chapter 39

On the drive home I started to laugh all over again at this ridiculous attempt by Davey No-nose and Iggy to convince us that da Silva was a stranger to them. Well, I decided, I’d made some headway today, anyway. It was obvious that if one of those two characters had killed Frank Vincent, he did it on his own. I mean, if Sheila was hooked up with either No-nose or the Halitosis Kid, yours truly was a prima ballerina.

The red light on the answering machine was flashing when I got in. Al, I thought.

My hand was shaking when I reached over to press Playback.

But it was Ellen, letting me know what a wonderful time they’d had Sunday night and apologizing for not phoning yesterday. Monday had been one of those days, and by the time she came home she was too pooped to even lift the receiver. I didn’t take in much else of what she had to say because I was so focused on the message that might be lying in wait for me.

I soon discovered, however, that I’d gotten a reprieve. Ellen’s was my only call.

I was still standing at the machine when I made up my mind to use one of the telephone numbers my client had given me on the day I’d accepted the case.

“Vito da Silva.” I was slightly taken aback when he answered the phone himself.

“It’s Desiree, Mr. da Silva.”

“You have news for me?”

“Yes, but I’m sorry to say that I don’t have the news you’ve been waiting to hear. Not yet, anyway.”

“What is it, then?”

I told him about the contents of Mickey Mouth’s conversation with Lou and the meeting that never came off and the subsequent discovery of Mickey’s body.

“And you believe what this man—this Mickey—was claiming? That I or one of my associates shot Frankie?”

“Certainly not you, Mr. da Silva, but I do feel that Mickey’s death makes it imperative that I have a good look at your associates. Maybe one of them was jealous of your relationship with Frankie, afraid that Frankie might be taking his place with you. Or it could be that this person had a grudge against Frank Vincent that you knew nothing about.”

“No. Except for Joe Maltese—and I would swear to his innocence on my mother’s grave—the men with whom I am closely affiliated had very little contact with Frankie. Some of them, in fact, were not acquainted with him at all.”

“Well, not that you’re aware of, anyway.”

“My eyes and ears, Desiree, are always open.”

“Uh, it may turn out that you’re right about this. The thing is, though, it does seem like a really big coincidence, Mickey’s being run over right before he was all set to divulge some information that supposedly implicated one of your . . . umm . . . people in Frankie’s murder.”

“But it is just as possible that there was no cause and effect here,” da Silva argued. “At least, not the one you have in mind. This is why somebody invented the word ‘coincidence.’ ”

I left that alone, plunging ahead now with the question I’d been gathering the courage to put to him from the beginning. “Umm, Mr. da Silva, I really hesitate to ask you this, but frankly, I could use your help. If there was . . . that is, if you did have to name someone in your circle who might have had it in for Frankie, who would that person be?”

“It would be nobody. Look, your Mickey was a police informant. A snitch. And I would seriously doubt that your partner had the exclusive rights to his services. Assuming that the man’s death was not accidental—which I do not believe you can altogether rule out—did it ever occur to you he may have uncovered something concerning a different matter entirely? And that the fact he possessed this knowledge could have reached the ears of the wrong party yesterday—or in the recent past, at any rate—and that this led to his murder?”

“It’s conceivable, but—”

“Also, there are other things to consider here. Somebody in Mickey’s . . . profession, let’s call it . . . is likely to acquire a fair share of enemies. It would not surprise me to learn that this fellow was a blackmailer as well as an informant—I understand that many of them are. What I am trying to make you appreciate is that you cannot be at all certain Mickey was killed by someone I have even the slightest connection with.” He sighed. “You are free, as I have told you before, to interrogate anyone you wish. But I urge you not to discount the widow yet. In my heart, you see, I feel that she is the one.”

The call ended with my assurance that I would continue to keep Sheila Vincent in mind.

I fixed myself what Ellen refers to as a refrigerator omelet, since it contains just about every edible scrap that’s in my refrigerator at the time of its creation. And although my appetite wasn’t yet back to normal, I was able to finish more of the omelet than I left on the plate. I even topped off my little repast with two Pepperidge Farm cookies (the Genevas—you know, they’re the ones with the dark chocolate topping and the nut sprinkles).

The phone rang as I was finishing my coffee. I was still debating whether or not to pick up when the answering machine took the decision out of my hands.

The voice on the other end of the line belonged to somebody named Craig, who was addressing somebody named “Irene, baby.” (Didn’t he pay any attention to the recorded message where I announced “This is Desiree” in plain English?) “Get back to me the instant you come in, babe,” Craig said. “I have news. Big, big news.” I was so eager to hear what his big, big news was that I was hoping he’d change his mind and let the machine relay it to Irene. But he clicked off.

I had one last sip of coffee, then began heaping angst on myself. It just wasn’t fair not to let Al know my feelings. He was much too fine a person to be left hanging like this. And how would I like it if he wasn’t honest with me?

Now, this certainly wasn’t the first time I’d heard this lecture. But I’d managed to avoid acting on it before. At this point, however, I simply gave in; I couldn’t keep putting things off indefinitely.

Plus, to be completely truthful, by then there was also a bit of vanity prodding me along. Just thinking about the chore that lay ahead had turned me into such a nervous wreck that a couple of hours ago I’d even begun tugging at my glorious hennaed hair. It wasn’t too big a stretch to imagine that if I didn’t put an end to my procrastinating, I could wind up with a bald spot.

But I hate to think this was much of a motivator in my finally making the call.

I had mixed emotions dialing the number. In a way, I was hoping Al would be in so I could get this over with. But then, my normal cravenness rising to the occasion, I was hoping he wouldn’t.

He answered on the first ring, and he was so pleased to hear from me that my eyes started to mist.

“I couldn’t get back to you yesterday,” I told him, “because I was tied up at work until way past one in the morning.”

“I figured as much. But when do you have a chance to sleep, anyway?”

I responded with a derisive little titter. “I don’t.”

“How’s the case going?”

“Okay, I guess.”

“What’s wrong? You seem kind of down.”

“Uh, nothing. I’m all right.”

“Is it the investigation?”

“Look, Al, I have to talk to you.”

“Sure,” he said evenly, “go ahead.”

“Not on the phone. I know you teach a class tomorrow night, but could we meet for a drink afterward?”

“There’s no school tomorrow night. It’s Thanksgiving Eve, remember? But you have me worried now. This sounds serious.”

“I suppose it is.”

“Then I’m coming over.”

“Tomorrow?”

“No, now.”

“But it’s after nine, and I—”

“I’ll get there as soon as I can.”

The line went dead before I could make an all-out effort to dissuade him.

Very slowly I put down the receiver. And then, being kin to Ellen—insofar as certain emotional responses, if not by blood—I strode purposefully into the bathroom and threw up.

Chapter 40

He filled the doorway, calling to mind, as he always did, a big, lovable teddy bear. But tonight the usual smile was missing. He hesitated for a moment before bending to brush my lips with his.

Rejecting my offer of a drink he sat down heavily on the sofa. I joined him there, about a foot away, perching precariously on the very edge of the cushion.

“So what’s wrong, Dez?”

I swiveled around to look him full in the face. “I don’t know how to tell you this,” I began.

“Just say it,” he instructed kindly. “Whatever it is, we’ll handle it.”

I winced. But that’s just it, I was shouting inside, there is no “we”—not anymore! To Al I murmured, “This is one of the most painful conversations I’ve ever had to initiate.”

“That sounds ominous. But, please, tell me what’s bothering you.”

Well, I’d had this little speech all worked out. I’m not saying it was the best way to phrase things, but I thought maybe it softened the message a bit. Now, however, the words that a mere five minutes before had been firmly lodged in my brain seemed to have gone on sabbatical. “I’ve met someone else,” I blurted out.

Whatever Al was expecting to hear, it apparently wasn’t this. (Of course, it wasn’t what I was expecting to hear, either.) And for a good few seconds he appeared to be completely stunned, disbelieving even. Then he asked quietly, “When did this come about?”

“It’s the man I work with—my partner.”

“Lou. You’ve been seeing Lou.”

“Not in the way you mean. Only when we’re on the job. Actually, I’m sure he doesn’t have the slightest inkling of my feelings for him.”

“But you do have the impression he’s interested in you, too.”

“I wouldn’t say that. He certainly hasn’t given me reason to assume that he is. In fact, there’s a very good chance that nothing will ever develop between Lou and me. Still, I had to tell you how things are. I know that if the situation were reversed, I’d want you to be straight with me.”

“I appreciate your honesty. Not that I’m happy about how this turned out, of course.” He smiled crookedly. “The truth is, your news has me pretty bummed. I care for you, Desiree—I’m sure I’ve made that fairly evident—and I certainly wish things could have been different. But, hey, I’ll get over you. So do me a favor, and stop looking so stricken.” He smiled his crooked smile again.

“I care for you too, Al. A lot. Only not in the way I should. Not in the way you deserve. I believed that I did for a time, but I realize now . . .” There was no need to complete the thought. “Listen,” I offered tentatively, “maybe we could still see each other once in a while. As friends, I mean.”

Al got to his feet. “I don’t think so. I hope things work out for you though, Dez, I really do.”

“For you, too,” I responded hoarsely, an unshed tear lodged in the corner of my eye.

He was at the door, buttoning the last button on his coat when he said, “It might not be a bad idea if you let him know how you feel.”

And then Al Bonaventure turned and left.

Chapter 41

I guess you could say that my principal emotion on Wednesday morning was one of relief. Oh, sure, there was a healthy dose of depression and more than a little guilt in the mix. But overriding everything else was the realization that the dreaded heart-to-heart with Al was now behind me.

The minute I sat down at my desk I dialed Jackie. It had been five or six days since I’d last spoken to her, and you know how she gets.

As soon as she acknowledged me, her tone (and past experience) tipped me to the fact that she was poised to strike. But I aborted the reprimand by telling her I’d been all set to leave my office when I remembered that—my God!—I hadn’t wished Jackie a happy Thanksgiving.

She softened instantly. She and Derwin, she volunteered, would be spending the holiday at Derwin’s cousin’s. What were my plans?

Well, not wanting to be the cause of any undue empathy over what had, after all, been my own choice, I opted not to admit that I’d be having a sandwich (very possibly turkey) alone in my kitchen. Instead, I said I was going out to dinner with an old college friend who was vacationing in New York this week. Jackie had just gotten out the words “Which friend?”—a question I probably should have anticipated—when, fortunately, she had to take another call. But not until—and this left me open mouthed—she’d thanked me for phoning.

Now, I hadn’t been able to bring myself to mention anything about Al, which was maybe not too wise. I mean, Jackie isn’t that big on a person’s right to privacy—mine, at any rate. What’s more, since the woman had been responsible for our getting together to begin with—Al being Derwin’s dentist and golfing buddy—she’d taken a very proprietary interest in the relationship. I shuddered to think of her reaction when I finally owned up to the split and she realized I’d been withholding this little piece of information from her. Or if, worse yet, she heard about it from Derwin first. But then, recalling some of the hundreds of other instances where I’d survived Jackie’s displeasure, I decided I could get through this, too.

Anyhow, right after that phone call, I managed to knock everything out of my head, and I settled down to study my notes. I’d gone through them quickly on Tuesday, prior to leaving the office to meet with Iggy and Davey No-nose—and I’d concluded exactly nothing. But today I would really concentrate.

Lou stopped in before I’d made much headway. “I’ve just been in with the chief, filling him in on Mickey.”

“What did he have to say?”

“He feels it’s a break in a sense, that this gives the investigation some direction. But, of course, he can look at it like that; he didn’t know Mickey personally. By the way, after you left for home yesterday, I went back to my office for a few minutes to check out a couple of things. There was a message from the ME. He estimates that Mickey died sometime between eight and ten p.m.”

“Oh.”

“Yeah, ‘oh.’ It doesn’t do much for me, either. Listen, I’ve been weighing whether to talk to da Silva himself at this point or whether it would make more sense to continue to interrogate his lackeys before we tackle him. The thing is, while I still haven’t been able to come up with any kind of a motive for da Silva to off Vincent, it’s conceivable he may have an idea of who did it. And considering his involvement with Frankie boy, he might even be willing to give up one of his own people.”

I countered this in a flash. “If da Silva did know anything, he’d probably have dealt with the perp personally.”

“But if he’s only suspicious, he’s most likely holding off until he’s certain. And it’s possible we can persuade him that he’d be wise to let us handle this, that we’re in a better position to get at the truth.”

“I still think we should meet with the others first. Maybe we’ll find out a few things that will help us put the right questions to da Silva.”

Lou shrugged. “Okay. Why don’t I make some phone calls this afternoon. After all, you’re the boss.”

I couldn’t be positive, but there didn’t seem to be even a trace of hostility in his tone when he said that.

I’d just returned from the ladies’ room when I saw the envelope on my desk. Ripping it open, I found an eight-by-ten of Morgan Sklaar’s gorgeous kisser. I was a little sad at the thought that it was highly unlikely I’d be putting this photograph collection of mine to use.

How wrong I was.

It was only fifteen minutes later, right after I’d gotten back to my notes, that I heard from a man who would turn this case topsy-turvy yet again.

“Detective Shapiro?” he inquired.

“Speaking.”

“You gave me your card, remember?”

Almost automatically I was about to retort that I gave my card to a lot of people, and who the hell was I talking to, anyhow? But I thought it might be best just to answer yes. So I did.

“My name’s Raphael. Eric Raphael. I live on Oakview Road. You came over one night to ask my wife and me about the Vincents.”

“Oh, yes, of course,” I responded, although I still couldn’t put a face to the caller. “Have you thought of something you forgot to tell us that evening?” Suddenly my mouth was dry and my heart threatened to burst out of my chest.

“Yeah, I did. What I mean is, not exactly. I didn’t forget. I was just afraid to say anything.”

“Afraid?”

“Look, I didn’t want to admit what I knew because I didn’t want my wife to find out how I knew it.” He laughed self-consciously. “She’s much bigger’n me.”

And here I finally got a mental picture of the owner of this voice. Eric Raphael, I recalled, was a slight, pale man maybe fifty years old, with a few long hairs combed strategically—and ludicrously—over what was on the verge of becoming a totally bald pate. His wife was a large-boned blonde about fifteen years younger and at least seventy-five pounds heavier. “But you’ve decided to come forward anyway?” I prodded.

Raphael sounded totally miserable. “It doesn’t matter no more. Miriam—she’s the wife—got the news this weekend that I been . . . well, cheatin’ on her. What happened was, Chloe and I had this argument—Chloe’s the lady I been goin’ out with—and before you can say boo, she’s on the horn with Miriam, spilling her guts out. Can you beat that? She even complained to the wife that I hit her, when all I did was grab her wrists to keep her from swingin’ at me. Anyways, the very next day—the day before yesterday, it was—the wife just packed up and left me. Took the kids with her, too. So you see,” he summed up with a sort of half-sob, “there’s no reason to keep it a secret anymore—what I saw.”

“And what was that?” I asked quietly.

“I saw Sheila Vincent at the Breeze Inn. That’s this motel all the way out on Route—”

“When was this?” I was so excited I couldn’t hold back the question.

“Toward the end of October, I guess it was.”

“Who was Mrs. Vincent with?”

“That, I don’t know. I spotted her as she was leavin’ one of the rooms there. The man was still inside, because Sheila turned around and said something like ‘Call me tomorrow,’ and he said something I couldn’t make out, and then he closed the door.”

“You didn’t get even a glimpse of the man?”

“No.”

“Did Mrs. Vincent see you?”

“I don’t think so. As soon as she walked out of that room I flattened myself against the soda machine. That’s why I was outside in the first place—getting a Pepsi. And luckily, her car was parked in the opposite direction, so she didn’t have to pass me.”

“One more question. This was in the evening?”

“No, during the day. Maybe twelve-thirty, one o’clock. I can tell you somethin’ else, too. It was on a Monday or a Wednesday, because that’s when Chloe and I mee—used to meet.”

“I want to thank you for getting in touch with us like this, Mr. Raphael.”

“That’s okay. When you and the lieutenant came to the house that time? I wanted to tell you about it then. I didn’t feel right about not sayin’ anything, honest to God. But you understand, don’t you? Anyways, it’s been botherin’ me ever since. Especially because I always liked Frank. I didn’t have much contact with him, but whenever I was in his company, well, I liked him. I was in a bind, though, because I had the wife and kids to consider.” And then he added self-righteously, “I’m basically a family man, Detective Shapiro, so, of course, I had to put them first.”

What struck me as truly remarkable was that Raphael didn’t seem to find even the slightest irony in this ridiculous claim of his. But the next words really got to me.

“They say that when you do the right thing—which, although granted I’m a little late with it, is what I’m doing now—things’ll work out right for you, too.” He giggled nervously. “So maybe Miriam will decide her and I had somethin’ good goin’ after all, huh?”

I couldn’t believe it! The man had come to us with his information as part of a bargain he’d made with God or the devil or somebody. Of all the lying, cheating, self-deceiving, self-serving, self-centered hypocrites!

Still, at that moment, Eric Raphael was my hero.

Chapter 42

I could hardly wait to trumpet my news. I practically flew next door to Lou’s office—only to find Chief Hicks standing on the threshold.

He turned around, acknowledging my presence with a nod and a curt “Miss Shapiro.” He didn’t even try for a smile, which was probably wise, since his smiles never seemed exactly sincere. Not when they were directed at me, at any rate.

Stepping aside so I could enter the room, he called out over my head, “If I don’t see you later, Lou, you and Jake have yourselves a happy Thanksgiving.” Lou wished him the same. It was a good two seconds before the chief’s grudging, “You, too, Miss Shapiro.”

I turned around, stopping the man before he could walk away. “I think you might like to hear this, Chief.” It had slipped out before I could decide whether this was the time to share with him what I’d so recently learned.

Chief Hicks lifted an eyebrow. “Yes?”

“Uh, maybe you’d want to come in and sit down. Somebody just called me with important information on the case.”

Without a word, he marched into the office and drew up a chair. “Go on,” he said when we were seated across from each other, on opposite sides of Lou’s desk.

I proceeded to relate the highlights of my conversation with Eric Raphael, trying to suppress my elation.

“Well, I’ll be damned,” Lou muttered when I was through. He smiled broadly.

If the chief was excited by my revelation, he was very adept at concealing it. After a few moments of silence he finally deigned to respond in a matter-of-fact tone. “What we’ve just discovered, then, is that Sheila Vincent had a lover. But whether Mrs. Vincent and this lover of hers are killers remains to be seen. And in the meantime, a valued informant of the Riverton Police Department was run over in an alley only a short time before he was to reveal to Lou here what he knew about the Vincent homicide, this information apparently involving a known New Jersey mobster. Well, I consider Polansky’s death extremely suspicious. Don’t you agree, Miss Shapiro?” He went on without pausing, making it clear how anxious he was for my opinion. “So I certainly wouldn’t abandon that area of inquiry if I were in your shoes.”

It had taken a bit of doing to convince Lou to postpone interrogating more of da Silva’s cronies until after we paid a visit to the Breeze Inn. But my status with regard to the investigation, together with a talent for wheedling that had been honed since my pigtail days, eventually did the trick.

On our way to the motel, Lou tried hard to explain his precious chief’s reaction to my news. “John is determined to find out who did Mickey. On the one hand, as I told you before, he views Mickey’s murder as a break in the case. But on the other, he looks at it as something—I don’t know—personal, I guess. A few of us had been working with the little guy for years. And every once in a while he was a real help to the department, so—”

“I can understand that. But Hicks acts as if I’ve crept out from under a rock.”

“A lot of people regard New Yorkers that way,” Lou joked, trying to improve my mood.

A black look rewarded the effort.

“Okay, I realize the chief hasn’t been your biggest booster, but—”

“Booster! He isn’t even civil to me.”

“Yeah, I know. But consider how your being brought in has affected him. He feels as if he’s been stripped of his authority in the Vincent homicide. Which, of course, he has. And what’s worse, even though the case is pretty much out of his hands, he’s the one taking all the heat from the politicians and the media to get the thing solved.”

“I appreciate that. Still . . .” Shaking my head, I pressed my lips together angrily.

“If you ever got to know him, you’d find him to be an eminently good and fair man.”

I made certain I slipped in the last word on the subject. “Right,” I muttered as we turned off the highway onto a gravel driveway. A big red-and-white sign over the driveway proclaimed the long, low, white structure straight ahead of us to be the Breeze Inn.

The motel, I saw as we drew closer to it, was slightly ramshackle. Although, I decided, not enough so as to be really off-putting.

“Hey, Dez,” Lou remarked, pulling into the parking lot to the left of the building, “wasn’t that a Burger King I saw across the road?”

“That’s right.”

“What do you say I shoot over there and get us a couple of burgers and some fries while you do the photo thing?” Then he added sheepishly, “I figure I’m about five minutes away from starving to death.”

I glanced absently at my watch: almost two o’clock—it had been close to an hour’s ride out here. I realized then—and it was a very good feeling—that I was hungry, too.

It didn’t occur to me at the time, but this resurgence of appetite was probably due in part to the fact that I was no longer wrestling with my feelings toward Lou—and in even larger part to my finally putting things right with Al.

“I like how you think,” I told Lou, giving him my order.

It took less than fifteen minutes to conclude my business at the Breeze Inn. Lou, back in the motel parking lot again, was waiting for me in the car. He was just having the last bite of his bacon burger.

I slid in next to him. “Well?” he demanded.

“The manager looked at the photographs of the three men and said things like ‘Who knows?’ and ‘Maybe yes, maybe no.’ He told me that most of the time the woman waits outside, and he doesn’t see her at all.”

“I take it, then, that he couldn’t ID Mrs. Vincent.”

“You take it correctly. Neither could the chambermaid, but she barely speaks English. She shook her head when I asked if she recognized anyone. I’m assuming that she knew what the question was, though, and that the answer was no.” I heaved a sigh. “Of course, there’s still the assistant manager—he works nights. Plus, they have another fellow who fills in on weekends. Also, there’s the weekend maid. I’ll try them, too, in case the widow and whoever varied their schedule. But I’m not exactly optimistic.”

Lou’s expression was sympathetic. “Here.” He passed me a cardboard tray and started the motor. “Dig in before this stuff gets any colder than it already is. Listen, I’m sorry we didn’t get to dine together. I had every intention of holding out until you came back, but, well, there was this irresistible aroma, and—”

“And you’re weak.”

He grinned as we drove off. “True. Also my stomach had a lot to say about things.” A moment later, reacting to what he saw on my face, he said, “The chief had a point, you know. Whether or not the widow is involved with somebody doesn’t necessarily mean beans. So try not to be too upset that we didn’t get anywhere today.”

“You’re still sure it was one of da Silva’s people, aren’t you?”

“I’m not sure of anything, but I won’t deny I’ve been leaning in that direction, all the more so since Mick’s death. And we’ve barely begun to question those guys, to say nothing of not having had a talk with da Silva himself yet.”

“It could be that I’m totally on the wrong track, but Eric Raphael gave us a tip this morning, and I intend to follow up on it. I’ll return here. And if I don’t have any success at this place, there are plenty of other little hideaways in the area.”

I suppose I sounded pretty argumentative because Lou was plainly irritated. “Of course we’ll continue checking out the motels,” he retorted testily. “In fact, I’ll get together a list of every one that’s within about an hour’s radius of Riverton. I assure you I wasn’t suggesting for a minute that we give up on the boyfriend angle. I was only trying to impress on you that Sheila Vincent’s love life may not have any bearing at all on the case.”

“Maybe not, but let’s extend that list to include any motels within an hour-and-a-half’s radius of Riverton. And listen, why don’t I ask the new secretary—I think her name’s Darlene—to draw it up?”

“Fine. And then I’ll put it in some kind of order. Might be a good idea to start with the places closest to the Vincent house and work our way outward.” He reached over and patted my hand. “Have some faith, will you, Dez? One way or another, we’re going to crack this thing.”

Chapter 43

After striking out like that at the Breeze Inn, Lou and I shifted gears as planned.

First we stopped off at the law offices of James Sherman, da Silva’s corporate attorney and a close personal friend for many years.

And we promptly struck out again.

Sherman readily admitted knowing Frank Vincent. In fact, he’d attended a few fund raisers for the man. However, he couldn’t shed any light at all on his death. Nor did the names Michael Polansky or Mickey Mouth ring a bell. What’s more, the lawyer made it only too apparent that he resented our intruding on his valuable time.

Following this, we drove over to the showroom of William Dugan & Sons, Linoleum and Tiles. John Dugan, reputed to be da Silva’s third in command, greeted us with an angry lecture.

“Whaddaya mean by showing up so late? I was gonna close early—tomorrow’s Thanksgiving, for crissakes—but I stayed an extra hour on accounta you two. You were pushing your luck, though,” he said, jabbing his finger into Lou’s chest for emphasis. “Another thirty seconds, and I’da been outta here.”

Once he was convinced we were sufficiently contrite, Dugan agreed to hang around for five minutes more. We were only with him for two.

“Michael Polansky or Mickey Mouth? Nah, don’t even sound familiar.” And: “So what if this Vincent guy was in politics; I still never heard of him. And I don’t give a crap if you think I’m lyin’ or not.”

Strike three.

Now, as to whether Sheila Vincent could possibly have been romantically involved with either Sherman or Dugan, I’ll leave that to you.

Sherman was a dried-up little fellow who looked to be near seventy. He had greasy, dyed-black hair, bulging eyes, and a nervous habit of incessantly jiggling his leg. Dugan, a large, heavy man maybe fifteen years the lawyer’s junior, was dressed in a badly fitting gray polyester suit that shone like a mirror. What’s more, he accessorized it with a bright yellow shirt and an orange, yellow, and green tie. And to top it off, the guy sweated up a storm.

But as I said, you can draw your own conclusions about the likelihood of Sheila’s pairing off with one of these two prizes.

Our final order of business that day was to have a few words with the widow herself.

Driving over to the house, Lou suddenly stuck his right hand up his left sleeve and began to scratch. A moment later he reversed the process.

“What’s with you?” I asked.

“I guess I’ve got a rash,” he admitted, somewhat embarrassed.

“Well, it’s nothing to be ashamed of, for God’s sake. Let’s stop off at a drugstore, and you can pick up some ointment.”

There was a pharmacy only a couple of blocks from Oakview Road, and Lou ran in. He was back a few minutes later with a small silver tube. “You know something, Shapiro?” he said, applying the salve to his arms.

“What?”

“I think I’m allergic to you.”

Very funny. In spite of all his bravado, Lou Hoffman was, it seemed, just as nervous about our prospects for solving this case as I was.

As we stood on Sheila’s front porch waiting for her to answer the bell, the biting wind that seemed to have come out of nowhere during the last hour easily penetrated what had suddenly become my pitifully inadequate trench coat. In an effort to keep warm I crossed my arms, hugging them to my body, and then I began to bounce up and down on the balls of my feet. All the while my teeth were chattering uncontrollably. I was certain that Lou—and maybe the entire neighborhood—could hear them clicking together.

I was about to press the bell a second time when the door swung open.

“I wish you had called instead of just dropping in like this,” Sheila scolded. “It’s the dinner hour, you know. Besides, I’m expecting company tomorrow, and I have a lot of preparing to do.”

As if to attest to these words, an exquisite blend of cooking aromas wafted in our direction.

Lou asked if we could come in for a moment. In response, Sheila stepped aside, accompanying the action with a sour, put-upon expression that I knew was meant to intimidate us. And glancing at Lou’s face, I had the feeling she might have been at least partially successful.

She led the way into the study, confronting us before I was even properly settled on the sofa. “Well?”

Lou explained—but not without a great deal of hemming and hawing—that only today a witness had come forward who claimed to have seen her at the Breeze Inn motel last month.

“I’ve never in my life been to the Breeze Inn,” Sheila stated calmly.

“Well, the problem is, we can’t figure out why our witness would lie about a thing like that.”

“Who is this witness of yours, Lieutenant Hoffman?”

“I’m sorry, but at present we can’t release that information.”

“Fine. It’s not important anyway. To give this person the benefit of the doubt, it might have been a case of mistaken identity. But in any event, what you were told isn’t true.”

“Listen, Mrs. Vincent,” I cajoled, “considering the way your husband knocked you around, you could hardly be blamed for having another man in your life. And it certainly wouldn’t make you a murderer.”

“Are you hard of hearing, Detective? I just said I have never been to that motel.”

“All right. Have it your way. I was hoping you might make things easier for everyone concerned by admitting to what we already know. But no matter. Lieutenant Hoffman and I will be paying a visit to the Breeze Inn, where I’m reasonably certain you’ll be positively identified. However, if the staff there can’t recall your having been a guest at their establishment, we will then canvass every other motel in this part of the state—in the entire state, if we have to. And I have no doubt that it won’t be long before we obtain corroboration that you had yourself a little something going on the side.”

Sheila’s smile was small, but much too confident for my tastes. “By all means, canvass away, Detective Shapiro.”

I should have left it at that. But the woman just looked so smug, so superior. “And we won’t stop there,” I fumed. “If necessary, we’ll also check out every hotel and restaurant. I promise you that from here on in, our top priority will be to confirm that you, Mrs. Vincent, have been lying through your teeth.”

The words had barely left my mouth when the widow jumped up and showed us to the door.

Chapter 44

“Starting tomorrow,” I informed Lou the instant we were back in the car, “you and I are going to question all of the employees at every single—”

“All right. All right. But tomorrow’s Thanksgiving, in case you’ve forgotten. And Jake and I have been invited to my sister-in-law’s for dinner.”

“I did forget. For a minute, anyway. Suppose we confine our questioning to the morning, then. Would that be okay?”

Lou reluctantly agreed that it would.

I overslept on Thursday, so I didn’t get to the station house until close to eleven. “We’ll just see how much we can accomplish by noon,” I murmured, shamefaced, as Lou and I set off for the nearest motel.

We had no success at The Haven, our first stop. And we did equally well at Barbara’s Hideaway. What’s more, it was now past twelve. “Look, why don’t you take off for your sister-in-law’s,” I suggested. “I can do a little canvassing on my own, you know.”

“Forget it,” Lou said firmly. “I’ll call and tell her something’s come up, and I can’t make it today. Claire probably won’t mind at all, as long as Jake can be there.” And then, with a grin: “Claire and my wife were sisters, and she’s never been that crazy about me anyway.”

We ended up going from motel to motel that entire afternoon—except, that is, for a brief break for sustenance in a highway fast-food joint. And by six-thirty that evening I was tired and disheartened and anxious to get home. But Lou wanted to have some dinner. “I’d appreciate the company” was how he put it.

“Okay,” I agreed. I’d already loused up his family celebration, so I figured I owed him.

“Listen, I was thinking Italian. Or is that too un-Thanksgiving?”

“Italian is never un-anything,” I assured him.

We went to Danny’s, the restaurant we’d been to more than a week ago—you know, the place where I verified once again that it doesn’t take much more than a whiff of the wine cork to render me totally useless.

Tonight, however, I played it extra-safe, ordering a Coke to Lou’s beer.

The waiter set the drinks in front of us about five minutes after we were seated, and Lou wasted no time in letting me know that there was something on his mind. “I was going to let this pass, but then again, maybe you can clarify it for me.”

“What’s that?”

“I can’t understand why you would antagonize Mrs. Vincent the way you did yesterday.”

“Believe me, I hadn’t intended to. It’s just that she . . . well . . . she lies so effortlessly. And did you notice the smug smile?”

“You don’t explode at everyone else who’s a good liar, though, do you?” Lou countered. “Look, Desiree, if Sheila Vincent should ever have the inclination to cooperate with us, your attacking her like that could discourage her from going ahead with it.”

I practically snorted. “You don’t seriously think there’s a chance of her confessing?”

“Well, assuming for a moment there’s anything to confess, it’s always possible that if we can come up with something that really worries her, she might roll over on the boyfriend.”

I contemplated this for a couple of seconds. I was definitely dubious. “I suppose it could happen, but—”

“And did it ever dawn on you that she might be telling the truth? That, just as she claimed, Raphael did mistake her for someone else?”

“No, it didn’t. It still doesn’t.”

“Fine. But at the risk of sounding repetitious, even if Sheila does have a lover, that doesn’t mean she had anything to do with offing her husband. You pointed that out to her yourself.”

“That was a ploy, as you very well know. I personally would regard any extracurricular activity on her part as maybe not proof positive of her guilt, but at least a fairly convincing indication of it.”

“But remember Mickey Mouth. He talked about having something for us on the da Silva bunch. So how does Sheila Vincent figure in his murder?”

“Maybe Mickey’s death was a—” I couldn’t keep the word “coincidence” from sticking in my throat, feeling as I did on the subject, so I switched my response in midstream. “Uh, what I mean is, it’s conceivable that there is some kind of a connection. We just haven’t uncovered it yet.”

Lou’s expression was one of bemusement. “It’s nice that you have such an open mind about Mrs. Vincent. Listen, I suggest—humbly, of course—that you at least try to be fair and give some consideration to the things we’ve discussed.”

I ignored the recommendation. “Look, Mickey or no Mickey, I still have this . . . this intuition that Sheila is responsible for her husband’s death.” I paused for a sip of Coke, which seemed to make room for a moment of sobering thought. “Umm, Lou?”

“What?”

“You’re right. I shouldn’t have lashed out like that, no matter what. I’ll watch myself from now on, I swear. It’s just that the woman has this talent for rubbing me the wrong way.”

“Really? I never would have guessed it.” Lou flashed me one of his dynamite grins, and I had to fight the impulse to throw myself across the table and squeeze him.

After this the conversation was a lot more friendly. We went on to cover such diverse topics as cop TV shows, the fact that Lou’s friend Pete Peterson was contemplating early retirement, the deplorable condition of my car (with Lou sarcastically recommending that I spring for something manufactured in the last couple of decades), and even Brad Pitt (yes, Brad Pitt). But by the time we’d finished our salads and the entrees came along, I’d latched onto a new way to pressure myself.

I was going to follow Ellen’s advice. I would make a move of some kind with Lou. But it took me until I’d consumed more than half my eggplant parmigiana to work up to it.

“Umm, how was your veal?”

“Excellent. But then, I’m addicted to Danny’s veal piccata.”

“I do a pretty good veal piccata myself,” I informed him. “Damn good, in fact.”

“No kidding. What are your other specialties?”

So now I had to stop and tick off half a dozen dishes before resuming my machinations.

“To get back to my veal piccata, though, I don’t like to brag, but—”

“Oh, no. Perish the thought,” Lou retorted.

“Listen, Lou, I’ll bet my piccata is every bit as good as Danny’s. Maybe better. And don’t look so skeptical. You’re going to have to try it before you can make any kind of a judgment.”

“You’ve got a point there. Okay, I’m willing to sacrifice myself and give it a taste.” Well, now we were getting somewhere. “Tell you what, the next time you make it, bring some to work.”

Chapter 45

I didn’t mean to linger so long at dinner, but as the evening progressed, Lou got more and more revved up. By the time we dug into Danny’s wonderful cheesecake, he was recounting one amusing story after another. I began to get a little sleepy around ten o’clock, but it’s not easy to break away when you’re with someone you care about. Besides, a second cup of coffee supplied the jolt I needed to remain conscious.

Driving back to Manhattan, I was certainly alert enough. Maybe because the events of the last couple of days kept racing around in my head.

I hadn’t accomplished a thing with Lou—insofar as our relationship, I’m talking about. His response to my veal piccata offer could only be interpreted in two ways. Either he wasn’t at all interested in taking things further or he was just plain stupid. I had my fingers crossed that the man was stupid.

But in any case, that seemed to be that. Well . . . for the present.

It occurred to me at this point that my lack of success there could be some kind of punishment from on high for my treatment of Al. (It flitted through my brain that I was sounding a bit like Eric Raphael, only in reverse.) Almost immediately, though, I shrugged off the notion that I’d been anything but fair with Al. I had to be honest with him, didn’t I? And you can’t help the way you feel about a person, can you? But retribution or not, I was sad that Al and I hadn’t worked out. Very sad.

I moved on to some of the other subjects that were gnawing away at me.

Take the Eric Raphael thing. I’d been positively ecstatic over his information. And it had wound up being a dead end. A bust.

Then again, maybe I was jumping the gun. I had yet to talk to the three other Breeze Inn employees. Maybe one of them would remember Sheila and her lover. After all, it was very possible the happy couple had also availed themselves of the Inn’s facilities at night or on a weekend. And besides, there were all these other motels in the area, too. We’d barely scratched the surface yet, for heaven’s sake.

Uh-uh. Not so fast. Let’s say I did find someone who was able to ID Sheila and the mystery man. It wouldn’t be considered proof (by anyone but me, I mean) that the woman was a killer. Merely your everyday, garden-variety adulteress.

But I quickly decided that once we identified Sheila’s honeybunch, there was really no telling where this would lead us. Maybe even to the sort of evidence that would induce the two to turn on each other.

Yeah, sure.

Okay, forget the motels for a minute. What about the mob angle? We still had a number of those guys to question. And it was conceivable one of them knew something and would—

I rolled my eyes. Da Silva’s boys were just falling all over themselves to cooperate with us, weren’t they?

And now I began to giggle. You know what, Shapiro? I announced. You are well on the way to becoming a genuine, certifiable manic-depressive.

It was past midnight when I dropped my Chevy at the garage and set out on the block-and-a-half trek to my apartment.

Getting there, however, was to take a lot longer than I could have imagined.

Automatically, I glanced up and down the street. It appeared to be completely deserted tonight, and normally in this neighborhood you’re likely to find at least a couple of people coming or going at almost any hour. I reminded myself that the residents of East Eighty-first Street had no doubt joined countless other New Yorkers in the mass holiday exodus from the city.

But was it darker around here than usual? I wondered. No, it was only that I seemed to have some perverse little creature inside my head who was bent on scaring me to death.

Nevertheless, I was uneasy. And cold. Icy cold. Frequent and merciless gusts of wind stung my cheeks and ears and numbed my fingers, then crept brazenly inside my coat collar to attack the rest of me.

I walked faster. But as eager as I was to get home, I couldn’t seem to stop myself from slowing down every couple of seconds to peer anxiously over my shoulder. (Well, I never claimed to be your heroic, prototypical TV-type PI, did I?)

About eight feet from the corner, I decided to cross diagonally to the uptown side of the street, the direction in which I was heading. Stepping into the gutter, I checked for oncoming traffic. Bright lights alerted me to a car parked more than halfway up the block that was just now pulling away from the curb. I started across anyway. Before it even got close, I’d certainly make it to the other side.

Moments later, I looked again. The car was traveling more rapidly than I’d anticipated, so I took longer strides. Still, it was quickly shortening the distance between us.

But even then I wasn’t fully aware that it was bearing down on me. Not until a split second before the impact.

Chapter 46

I spent Friday and part of Saturday availing myself of the hospitality of New York Hospital.

The hit-and-run had left me with a broken right leg, a head swathed in bandages, and a really colorful torso—my entire right side having turned a gorgeous shade of purple. Initially, the doctors also suspected a concussion, but of course, they couldn’t possibly know how hardheaded I am. Eventually they determined that a very large lump and a couple of smaller ones, along with some minor contusions, were the extent of my injuries in this area.

All in all, I considered myself extremely lucky. While there were a lot of places I would have preferred to spend a holiday weekend, one thing was for sure: A bed here had it all over a slab in the morgue.

I didn’t contact Lou until Saturday morning. I just hadn’t felt up to it earlier.

I reached him at the station house about eleven-thirty, and he reacted to my voice with relief, accompanied by a fair amount of annoyance.

“Are you okay?”

“More or less.”

“I’ve been trying to get you. I thought we were supposed to be working yesterday. Where have you been, anyhow?”

“I’ve been exactly where I am now—in New York Hospital.”

“My God! What’s wrong?”

“I was hit by a car.”

It seemed to take a couple of seconds for this to sink in. Then Lou asked in a hushed voice, “Were you badly hurt?”

“Well, I have a broken leg and a whole collection of bumps and bruises. But I’m grateful it wasn’t worse.”

“What do the doctors say?”

“That I’ll be fine. And after so many tests and X-rays, they should know.”

“Are you in much pain?”

Now, the truth was, every time the medication began to wear off, my leg hurt like hell. And sometimes my head throbbed so much that my teeth ached. The realization that somebody wanted me dead hadn’t left my nerves in such great shape, either. But if you’re out to get a man romantically interested in you, kvetching is not likely to help the cause. Which is why my answer was more heroic than factual. “Most of the time the pain’s pretty well under control—they keep giving me stuff. Although I don’t think I’m ready to go dancing yet, so you’d better hold off on the invite.”

“When did this happen?”

“On Thursday—around midnight. Right after I got back to the city.”

“Jesus. Look, are you up to company yet?”

“Sure.”

“Good. I’ll be over tonight.”

“Thanks, I’d like that. Before you come, though, you’d better check and make certain I’m still here. I’m hoping to be released this afternoon.”

“In that case I’ll see you at home. Listen, if you do go home, is there any chance of your preparing some of that veal piccata you bragged about at dinner Thursday? In time for my visit, I mean.”

“Oh, absolutely. No problem. And I’ll bake you a pie for dessert.”

Lou chuckled. “I knew I could count on you.”

After we said our good-byes, I hugged the receiver to me for a moment. I was slightly giddy. In spite of his kidding around like that, Lou had sounded really worried about me. Of course, this might have been because somewhere along the line we’d evolved into pretty good buddies. But I refused to take it that way. His concern, I told myself, was a very positive sign.

I could have gotten in touch with a friend—maybe a friend in my own building—to pick me up at the hospital on Saturday. But it was just as easy to call a car service, so why impose on anyone?

At any rate, I was back in my apartment by three o’clock.

Glancing around, I felt as though I’d been away for a year, and suddenly the place looked quite wonderful to me. It’s remarkable what a forced absence—or maybe it was those lumps on the head—can do to your perspective. For the only time that I can remember, I regarded my much-too-cramped living quarters as cozy. Cute, almost.

Putting aside my crutches—which I feared I would never get the hang of (and thank goodness the limo driver had taken pity on me and helped me upstairs)—I struggled out of my coat. Then I retrieved the messages on the answering machine.

The first call was from Ellen.

“I hope you’re not working today. It’s Thanksgiving, for heaven’s sake. I just wanted to tell you how much I wish you could be with us. Everything’s going great, too, Aunt Dez. The whole family loves Mike, and they’re all thrilled about the engagement. You wouldn’t believe how excited my mother is.”

Oh, yes, I would, I muttered snidely to the machine. Until Mike Lynton happened along, my sister-in-law Margot had been adamant about Ellen’s marrying within her religion. And not only Ellen, either. Years ago Margot had all but grabbed for the smelling salts when her brother told her he was tying the knot with a Catholic girl (me!). Mike, however, had the one attribute needed to override my sister-in-law’s objection to interfaith unions: his medical degree.

The second call was from Lou, asking me to get back to him. “Weren’t you supposed to be coming in this morning?”

The third call was another from Ellen.

“It looks like I’m out of luck today, too. I guess you’ve left for work already. Hope everything’s all right. I’ll talk to you when we get home Sunday.”

Finally it was Lou’s turn again. This time he was clearly rattled.

“Where are you? You’ve got me worried. Let me know what’s going on, will you?” And then, as an afterthought: “Oh, it’s Saturday—ten-forty-five a.m.”

The instant I’d finished accessing my messages, I deposited myself on the sofa, completely exhausted from what had been less than a fifteen-minute trip from the hospital. I was sitting there fretting about being so totally inept at handling these damn crutches I was saddled with now—I mean, how was I even going to be able to fix my meals?—when, at that moment, the phone rang. I reached for the portable telephone on the coffee table.

“Suppose I get to your place around seven tonight. Would that be okay?” Lou wanted to know.

“Absolutely,” I told him.

“I figured I’d pick up some supper for us. How do you feel about Chinese food?”

I silently blessed him. “I love it.”

“Good. See you soon.”

At six o’clock I awoke from my nap, took a couple of pain killers, and laid out my least ratty bathrobe. Then for well over a half-hour I worked feverishly to make the topmost portion of me not as likely to have an adverse effect on small children and skittish animals. I don’t think I was entirely successful, however, because when Lou arrived, he stood at the door for a few moments, checking me out from head to foot. After which he shook his head. “Geez, Dez, you look like hell.”

Who ever said honesty is the best policy?

About two minutes later we were in the kitchen, unpacking the four-bags’-worth of food he’d purchased at a neighborhood Chinese restaurant. I could hardly believe the procession of aluminum tins and plastic containers and paper cartons and cellophane packets that came out of those bags. I mean, it was endless. “How much did you buy?”

Lou was sheepish. “I don’t know what you like. Besides, I wanted you to get at least another couple of meals out of this.”

Well, I doubted that would be a problem. For appetizers, there were spring rolls, dim sum, scallion pancakes, and two orders of spareribs. There was a choice of soup: won-ton and hot and sour. And the entrees consisted of Peking duck, shrimp in honey walnut sauce, sweet and pungent pork, lobster Cantonese, and moo shoo chicken.

We had just stuffed ourselves silly on the first course and I was looking forward to making a sizable dent in the second (if anything, my injuries appeared to have heightened my appreciation of food), when I received three telephone calls, one on the heels of the other.

A semihysterical Jackie led the parade.

“I just spoke to the hospital. They told me you were released this afternoon. Are you okay? Were you badly hurt? And why didn’t you let me know? Why did I have to read about this in the New York Post?” But before allowing me to respond, she couldn’t resist adding, “I warned you about accepting a case from that gangster, didn’t I?”

“I wasn’t that badly hurt, honestly,” I said in my most soothing manner. “I was feeling pretty rotten, though, and I just wasn’t up to getting in touch with anyone. But I’m doing a lot better now,” I hurriedly put in. “In fact, I intended to make a few quick calls immediately after dinner—you being at the very top of my list, of course. Umm, and speaking of dinner, Jackie, I just sat down to eat. Why don’t I phone you in the morning when I’ll really have time to talk.”

“Never mind. I’m coming right over—and don’t tell me not to. You can certainly use a hand. I’ll bring you a copy of the Post, too, in case you haven’t seen it.”

“Look, you’re a doll for wanting to help, but Lou—the police lieutenant I’ve been partnering with in Riverton—is here. And we’ll be having kind of a working session.”

“Oh.” She sounded deflated. “Are you sure you’re up to that?”

“Actually, it’s probably good for me. It’ll take my mind off my aches and pains.”

“All right. But you’ll holler if I can do anything, won’t you?”

I assured her—three times—that I would.

“Well, if you’re positive you don’t need me tonight, I’ll see you in the morning.”

The exchange terminated with Jackie’s grave: “And Dez? After that cop goes home, don’t forget to lock all your locks.”

Next, I heard from my old friend Pat Martucci, formerly Altmann, formerly Green, formerly Anderson. Apparently another New York Post reader.

Her voice instantly betrayed how shaken she was. It took some doing to get across to her that I wasn’t even in the vicinity of death’s door. And then I had to expend more energy to dissuade her from rushing over to minister to me. “I really appreciate the offer, Pat,” I said, “but I was just about to go to sleep when you phoned.”

“I’ll be there tomorrow, then.” Her tone dared me to argue.

The third caller was my next-door neighbor Barbara Gleason. She was at her cousin Roberta’s, she explained, and not more than five minutes ago she was flipping through today’s Post when there it was—this frightening story about me. “According to the paper, you have a broken leg and maybe even a concussion. But you could have been killed!”

“You’re telling me.”

“How are you feeling?”

“Not too terrible. And luckily, the doctors ruled out a concussion.”

“That’s a relief, anyway.” Barbara’s voice rose sharply. “But who would want to do this to you?”

“I can’t even guess.”

“That damn job of yours,” she muttered, going on to notify me that upon reading the article her heart had actually come to a dead stop for a couple of seconds. I managed one or two clucks to commiserate with her distress (for which I felt she considered me at least minimally responsible), then said that I’d speak to her in the morning. Oh, no, she protested. She was leaving for home immediately in order to stop in and see me this evening. Believe me, persuading her that it would be better if she held off for a day was no easy chore.

Lou looked at me quizzically when I hung up. “The news seems to have gotten around fast, huh?”

“Yeah, thanks to a story in the New York Post—a reporter showed up at the hospital yesterday.”

“Well, I hope they had the good taste to include your picture,” he joked en route to the oven.

Fortunately, that clever man had thought to keep everything warm while I was tied up on the phone. So just minutes later we were redevoting ourselves to what I considered a bona fide feast.

In fact, deciding that it merited a contribution from me, too, I insisted that for dessert we put aside the kumquats and pineapple chunks in favor of what was left of the macadamia brittle in my freezer. (And in view of my addiction to Häagan Dazs and considering that at present the mechanics of grocery shopping were kind of a question mark for me, this was no minor gesture.)

As soon as our dining extravaganza was over, Lou helped me hobble back to the sofa, after which he insisted on straightening up in the kitchen.

When he returned to the living room, he took the chair across from me. “Now that we’ve gotten some nourishment into you, I’d like to hear about the accident.” He looked somber.

“It wasn’t an accident.”

“What do you mean?”

“I mean that somebody tried to kill me.” And I related the details of the hit-and-run.

“Any possibility it was accidental?” Lou asked hopefully.

“No.”

“Christ. Did you see who it was?”

“I’m afraid not. The headlights practically blinded me—the brights were on.”

“How did you get to the hospital?”

“Apparently about a minute before I got rammed, some man had come out of one of the buildings there. And he called 9-1-1.”

“Do you think he might be able to give us something?”

“Uh-uh. Not according to the member of New York’s Finest who came to talk to me in the hospital. Sullivan—the witness—told him it was too dark to even be sure of the color of the car, much less make out the license number.”

Lou stared down at the floor for a second or two. Then, looking up at me, he whispered, “I can’t tell you how bad I feel, seeing you like this, Dez.”

I swear there was pain in his eyes.

Chapter 47

Alone in the apartment now, I gave in to the fear that I’d been attempting to suppress since my return from the hospital.

After triple-locking the door (which, I assure you, hadn’t required Jackie’s admonition), I stood there hesitantly. If you want the truth, I even considered jamming a chair under the knob, but I was instantly embarrassed that something like this had even crossed my mind. I mean, it was hardly befitting a licensed private investigator. Still, it would have been foolhardy to ignore the fact that someone had tried to murder me and, for all I knew, would try again. So I removed my .32 from its extended hiatus in the dresser (where it had managed to get entangled in a pair of black lace panties), then loaded it and placed it in the top drawer of the night table, next to my bed. This, I told myself, was a much more PI-ish way of handling things.

Brushing my teeth a short while later, I thought of Lou. I smiled inside at the memory of him coming into the apartment, his arms dragged down by the weight of bag after bag of Chinese food. And then my heart contracted as I envisioned the pain I’d seen in his eyes later on. Hold it, I cautioned. You cannot allow yourself to make a big deal of these things. He might have reacted in exactly the same way if it had been Pete Peterson or any other good friend who was injured like that. But yet—

I interrupted the thought, forcing myself to focus on something else.

Just before Lou walked out tonight, he’d suggested that I stay home for a while and leave it to him to continue checking out the motels and talking to da Silva’s people until I was up to those things. I had promptly vetoed the idea, of course. “I hope to be back on the job by Tuesday—Wednesday at the latest—and we’ll do our investigating together.” I would hire a car service to shuttle me to and from Riverton, I told him. (I could afford it; I was certainly getting paid enough.)

Which reminded me. I had to call my client in the morning and fill him in on everything.

A moment after this I remembered something even more important: From now on I intended to study my notes as if my life depended on it. I gulped then, realizing that it very well might.

It was like a circus at my place on Sunday.

Barbara Gleason woke me out of a sound sleep when she appeared at my door at a little after ten, toting a breakfast tray. And before I got the chance to finish eating, she was instructing me to make out a shopping list.

While Barbara was at D’Agostino’s, Jackie showed up with pea soup, roast chicken, and a sweet potato, which she notified me were to be my dinner. She was also carrying yesterday’s New York Post. “I’ll put this where you can reach it,” she said, depositing the paper on the end table to the left of the sofa, within an arm’s stretch of where I’d just planted myself. I was trying to get my hands on it when she was back from the kitchen, demanding that I relate Friday morning’s events. Following which, she began to pepper me with questions. Then as soon as she’d wrung everything possible out of me, she rose from her chair and marched purposefully out of the room. She reappeared with a dustrag and some furniture polish clutched in her fist. Voicing a protest at the top of my lungs did nothing to dissuade her from attacking my apartment.

Jackie was heavily into her chores when Barbara returned from the supermarket. And as Barbara was unpacking the groceries and Jackie was running the vacuum, Pat Martucci arrived and insisted on preparing my lunch. (I couldn’t convince her that I wasn’t the least bit hungry.)

It wasn’t until after one that Barbara finally went back next door, only to be replaced minutes later by my across-the-hall neighbors Harriet and Steve Gould, who brought with them what was apparently a hastily purchased pineapple upside-down cake.

“I just found out—the super told me. Why didn’t you call me?” Harriet scolded.

I made my apologies and was about to retell the story of my hit-and-run for the benefit of these latest visitors when the doorbell sounded again. This time it was Mrs. Simmons—or maybe her name was Simon; I barely knew the woman—who also lived on my floor. She presented me with a home-baked apple pie, evidently figuring it was worth the effort if it meant she’d have a crack at hearing the gory details.

In the midst of all this activity the phone rang incessantly with calls from concerned friends, curious acquaintances, and two infuriating click-in-the-ear wrong numbers.

Fortunately, however, by four o’clock the telephone was silent and everyone except Jackie was gone. And I had my fingers crossed that she’d soon be following suit. As long as she was still here, though, I figured I might as well use the opportunity to tell her about Al. I mean, how angry could she get at someone with this bruised and broken body? Nevertheless, to tilt the odds even further in my favor, I underscored my suffering by staring down at my damaged limb with an exaggerated grimace. Only then did I confess the breakup to her.

“I couldn’t help it, Jackie,” I explained sadly. “It just wasn’t there. You can understand that, can’t you?”

Her lips parted and instantly closed, clenched together in a thin, straight line. Finally she shrugged. “I suppose those things happen,” she mumbled magnanimously.

Now, the fact is, my leg really was giving me fits. Plus my throat was feeling the effects of all that storytelling. And I was so tired I could barely keep my head up. I said flat-out that I had to take a pain killer and lie down for a while.

That was okay, Jackie told me. She’d watch TV until I woke up; she wanted to stay and heat up my dinner for me later. (She was really extending herself, I thought, particularly since I knew that—in spite of her restraint—I’d just made it to the top of her shit list.)

“Listen, Jackie,” I protested, “I can’t thank you enough for everything you did today, but I think I can stick that dinner in the oven by myself. Really.”

“I don’t mind hanging around. You never can tell. You might need help with something.”

I insisted I could manage. She worried that I couldn’t. In the end, I practically had to shove her out of the door—but not before planting a big kiss on her cheek.

I crawled into bed feeling very grateful for having friends like Jackie and the others. I mean, I’d never been so pampered in my life. It was like being surrounded by a bunch of mother hens. And this included Steve Gould, who had insisted on making me his “special” glogg—to keep up my strength, he’d said. It was special, all right. I would have given anything to have him walk away for a second so I could unload it on my ficus tree—which was dying anyway.

At any rate, they’d all been great. I’m sure I fell asleep with a smile on my face.

I was pulled out of an extremely pleasant dream by a very insistent telephone. I growled my hello into the receiver.

“What’s wrong, Aunt Dez?”

“Ohhh, Ellen, it’s you. Nothing’s wrong. I was just taking a nap, that’s all. How was Florida?”

Ellen’s response was a two- or three-minute rave review of her visit there. It was wonderful, she gushed. Her whole family was positively enamored of Mike—even her mother adored him. (Well, I’ve already explained about that.) “How did you spend Thanksgiving?” she asked. “Did you at least get together with a friend?” When I didn’t reply at once, she said hesitantly, “I hope you weren’t home alone.”

I couldn’t think of any answer but the truth. “No, I worked. And then later I ended up in the hospital. But don’t worry, I’m okay.”

“Wh-what happened?” Ellen’s voice was quivering.

My attempt to reassure her about the extent of my injuries, along with the subsequent recounting of the incident itself, must have prompted at least a half-dozen “Oh, my God’s.”

I’d barely finished when she announced firmly, “We’ll be right there.”

“Don’t be silly, Ellen. I—”

“Have you had supper yet?”

“No, I’m going to eat as soon as we’re through talking.”

“Don’t. Mike and I will bring something up. We’ll see you soon.”

Of course, I was over ninety-nine percent certain that Ellen had Chinese food in mind, since that’s the type of food Ellen almost always has in mind. And while I love my dim sum and Peking duck as much as the next person, there was still enough of that stuff in my refrigerator to feed the entire Chinese army. “That’s not necessary, really. Jackie prepared a whole chicken dinner for me, Ellen.”

But Ellen had already hung up.

Chapter 48

One look at me, and my niece burst into tears.

Thank goodness Mike was there to calm her down, since I wasn’t able to make any headway there.

Anyway—surprise!—they brought Chinese food. Lots of Chinese food. “Enough so you’ll be able to have it a few times,” Ellen chirped.

I thanked them enthusiastically. I even managed a happy smile. And, as a matter of fact, I actually wound up enjoying the meal, although I had pretty much the same dishes I’d had yesterday. And would very likely end up having for at least a week.

After dinner, at Mike’s request, I went over the hit-and-run incident. “Do you think whoever it was will try again?” he asked solemnly.

“I hope not.”

“How strong are your locks?”

“Well, I have one really good one. At least it’s supposed to be.”

“Supposed to be?” Ellen challenged shrilly. Then a moment later, her jaw jutting out to there: “I’m going to sleep over tonight.”

“No, you’re not,” I told her. “I’ll be perfectly fine. Besides, just how much help do you think you’d be if somebody did show up here?”

“At least I can get around,” she retorted.

Now, I hadn’t wanted to do this. I mean, I know my niece. But I figured it was either show-and-tell or she’d wind up on my sofa tonight. And who knows how many nights after that? So I picked up my crutches from the floor and invited Ellen to follow me into the bedroom.

Her eyes and mouth flew open at the same time when I removed the shiny black object from the night table and held it out to her. “It’s . . . it’s a g-gun!” she exclaimed, recoiling from my outstretched hand.

“Don’t worry, Ellen, I don’t expect to use it. I only wanted to convince you that I have all the protection I need. So go home and keep Mike’s feet warm.”

After Ellen and Mike left, I took a few awkward laps around the apartment in an attempt to get more used to the crutches. Satisfied that I was beginning to handle them a little better (of course, anything would have been an improvement), I started to get ready for bed. Now that I finally had some time to myself, though, I remembered about the Post. So I went back into the living room and settled on the sofa to have a look at the paper.

I found the article on page seven. It must have been a very slow news day, because it was a really good-sized story.

PI IS VICTIM OF SUSPICIOUS HIT-AND-RUN, the headline blared. There was an embarrassingly lousy photo of me, which it seemed to me had appeared on these same pages during one of my previous misadventures. The first line of the caption said, PRIVATE INVESTIGATOR DESIREE SHAPIRO. And underneath this: “Alleges ‘accident’ was no accident.”

Below and to the left of my picture was a slightly larger photograph of two men. I recognized one of them immediately. He was shaking hands with a short, stocky fellow who was unfamiliar to me. I checked the caption: MET WITH FOUL PLAY.

Frank Vincent, recent homicide victim and unsuccessful Democratic candidate in last year’s NJ State Assembly race (left), congratulates winner, Republican Tom Ehler, after the election.

The item itself read:

Private investigator Desiree Shapiro was injured in a hit-and-run on Friday morning, shortly after midnight. The victim had just left her car at the Uptown Garage on East Eighty-first Street, after having had a late dinner with a friend, and was on her way to her home less than two blocks away when the incident took place.

Shapiro, currently investigating the high-profile murder of Riverton, New Jersey chiropractor and former political candidate Frank Vincent, 37—who was shot to death in front of his office on November 13—believes that she was deliberately struck down. Although she admits to having no definite leads as yet on the Vincent killing, Shapiro nevertheless insists that there is a link between the two crimes. “That car was headed straight for me,” she told this reporter. “Looks like I’m finally making somebody nervous.”

An eyewitness to the occurrence, Stanley Sullivan, 57, appears to substantiate Shapiro’s contention. “The car seemed to be aiming for the woman,” he said. “That’s the way it looked to me, anyhow.”

Shapiro, who declined to give her age, was rushed by ambulance to New York Hospital, where she is being treated for a broken leg and possible concussion.

Neither Shapiro nor Sullivan was able to provide any information on the driver of the car or the vehicle itself, which immediately left the scene.

My eyes wandered over to Frank Vincent’s photo again. That s.o.b. was really a very attractive man, I grudgingly conceded before closing the newspaper. And promptly opening it to page seven again.

There was something about that photograph . . . something that had almost succeeded in arousing my sluggish memory. But damned if I could put my finger on what it was.

I don’t know how long I stared at the victim’s good-looking face. It might have been two minutes or ten or even twenty. But suddenly the fog dissipated, and I had the frightening, the unbelievable answer.

That picture!

My God! That picture!

Chapter 49

I was so unnerved I couldn’t even close my eyes that night.

This . . . this . . . revelation of mine was too incredible to even consider. Yet I was certain my memory wasn’t deceiving me. Or was it?

It had to be sometime after four a.m. when I finally dropped off. And then—wouldn’t you know it?—I was awakened by the telephone. My digital clock informed me that it was six-thirty-one.

“Are you all right, Desiree?”

It took a moment for the voice to register on my sleep-logged brain. “Mr. da Silva?”

“Yes. Forgive my calling you at this hour, but I have been away on a family holiday. I only learned of what happened late last night, and I was worried about you.”

It was unexpected, this expression of concern from da Silva. And as to his actually apologizing to me—now that really threw me. “Oh, uh, I’ll be okay,” I responded awkwardly.

Da Silva made some polite inquiries about my health and prognosis, following which he posed the question that was, I believed, the principal purpose of his call. “Who did this to you? Do you know?”

I answered cautiously. “I’m not sure. There are a couple of things I want to follow up on.”

“Good. I was concerned that you might be considering resigning from the case.”

“Oh, no. I’ll probably spend a day or two at home—but I’ll still be working, going over my notes. And then I’ll be back in Riverton tomorrow or Wednesday.”

“How do you intend getting there?”

“I’ll hire a car service.”

“No. I will arrange for a chauffeur for you. Every day, for as long as is necessary, he will drive you to the police station—and wherever else you want to go. Then he will bring you home in the evening.”

It certainly pays to have friends in high or—depending on how you look at it—low places, doesn’t it? “Thank you. That would be a tremendous help. Uh, Mr. da Silva? There’s something I really should check into immediately. Do you think it would be possible for him to start today?”

“Of course. When do you want him?”

“How about this morning? At ten o’clock?”

“Done.”

When I came downstairs at nine-fifty-five, Fullmer—he only used the one name—was double-parked in front of my door. Dressed in proper chauffeur attire, he was leaning with his back against the hood of the long, black limousine, smoking. As soon as he spotted me, he stomped out the cigarette and hurried over to assist me.

He was an extremely large man. Six-three or -four and probably not far from three hundred pounds—most of it appearing to be muscle. I suspected that chauffeuring was only one of Fullmer’s duties. Nevertheless, he was very gentle as he helped me into the back of the limo, which not only had a well-stocked bar and a miniature TV, but much more important, enough room to stretch out a leg enclosed in a cast.

It took close to an hour-and-a-half to reach the Breeze Inn. And during that time I kept telling myself again and again that this was probably the dumbest, most bizarre idea I’d ever had.

Herman Conway, the manager of the motel, ran his bony fingers through his sparse brown hair as he examined the photograph. It was one I hadn’t shown him before. Then, placing the picture on the counter, he favored me with a yellow-toothed smile. “Now him I recognize.”

“You’re positive?” I demanded once I reminded myself to exhale.

“Absolutely. He was here quite a few times. The way it was, see, this one afternoon when he come in, I was pretty sure he’d been in previous to that, but I couldn’ta sworn to it. I don’t usually pay these people much attention. Know what I mean?”

I nodded.

“On that particular day, though, I happened to look out the window after the guy left the office, and I seen the woman he was with. Class. Real class. Know what I mean?”

“I know just what you mean,” I told him caustically, digging my nails into my palms as the widow’s smug little smile flashed through my mind.

“The thing is, the guy wasn’t much, see?” Conway continued. “He sure isn’t no Sean Connery or nothin’. But still, he gets to play footsie with someone like her. I was thinkin’ that you gotta be lucky in this life, right?”

“Right.”

“Then I say to myself, ‘Hey, what do you know? Maybe the dude’s loaded.’ And this reminds me that he was wearin’ a very handsome pinkie ring, which I noticed when he signed the register that afternoon. And all of a sudden it comes to me that I seen that ring before. Like I said, I kind of vaguely remembered him anyway, but the ring—that clinched it.”

“You must really be into rings.”

“Not me. Her—my girlfriend. And this one had one of them blue stones—”

“A sapphire.”

“Yeah, that’s what I was about to say. A sapphire. Which is my girlfriend’s birthstone—in September, she was born. Anyhow, she’s been after me to give her an engagement ring for Christmas. But soon’s I laid eyes on that ring—the first time I ever seen it, I’m speaking about—it occurred to me that maybe if I got her somethin’ like that, it would shut her up for a while. Know what I mean?” He flashed his yellow-toothed smile. “Hey, I can hope.

“But anyway, after gettin’ a look at the guy’s lady friend that day, the next time he come in I paid a little more attention to the lucky stiff.”

“And the woman? Did you see her again?”

“Sure did. He was back a week later, maybe less—that was around the beginning of November, I think. And, well, to be honest, I was curious if he was with the same one again. So the minute he left the office, I ran over to the window—and there she was. I watched him helpin’ her out of the car, but her head was bent. And then they started walkin’ the other way. Mostly what I was gettin’ was a rear view. Know what I mean? But I could tell it was her on account of the hair. Blonde, and, you know, pulled back and sorta wound all around.” He drew concentric circles in the air.

“You’re saying she had a chignon?”

“A what?”

“A bun.”

“Yeah, that’s it.”

I played the devil’s advocate. “But plenty of women wear their hair like that.”

“Listen, she was the same height. And she had the same way of movin’—she like glided. Know what I mean? Also, I recognized the coat. Bright red, with this little black fur collar.”

“Did you see either of them after that time?”

“Uh-uh. But they might of come in at night or on a weekend. I’m off then.”

I reached into my attaché case. Fortunately the case and its contents had escaped the wheels of Friday morning’s killer car. Taking out the same picture that the manager had failed to identify previously, I handed it to him now. “Is this the woman?”

Conway studied the photo carefully, then held it up in front of him, squinting. “Hair’s different. I’m tryin’ to pitcher how she’d look if she had it in that bun style. But, yeah, I think this could be her. It definitely could be. You don’t have no other pitchers?”

“I’ll get one,” I said.

I had just thanked him and was about to go when Conway—only half in jest, I believe—leaned across the counter. “Hey, what’d those two do, anyhow? They serial killers or somethin’?”

“That’s right. Or somethin’.”

Chapter 50

I’ve never been able to explain it.

It wasn’t as if I decided to handle it that way.

After all, he’d become a desperate man. And God knows—and so does everyone else—how brave I’m not. Besides, I was hardly at my best physically. (And even when I am, it’s nothing to brag about.) I mean, I was well aware that I’d have to be either incredibly stupid or completely around the bend to summon him.

Sitting there on the edge of the bed, though, with the telephone within easy reach, I realized with a shudder that I was going to do it regardless.

I just couldn’t seem to restrain myself.

“I know,” I informed him, the receiver wet in my hand.

“Know what?”

“About you and Sheila Vincent.”

“I don’t understand what you’re—”

“Yes, you do.”

There was a long pause, and then he said, “I think it might be a good idea if I came over.”

“Yes,” I told him. “That’s what I had in mind.”

Chapter 51

Less than an hour later the buzzer sounded. I was unnaturally calm when I opened the door. Numb, I suppose. There was a puzzled expression on his face. “Come in,” I tossed out over my shoulder as I turned and made my way to the sofa.

I lowered myself onto the cushions with some difficulty, while this man who had been my partner and friend—and, as far as I was concerned, at least, so much more—took a seat on the club chair facing me. For a couple of seconds we appraised each other in silence. Then Lou smiled tentatively. “I think you’ve got some explaining to do.”

“Do you?”

“Am I supposed to have any idea what that cryptic phone call of yours meant?”

“You’re supposed to have every idea.”

“Well, as it happens, I don’t.”

“Okay, then let me enlighten you. You’ve been having an affair with Sheila Vincent, and—”

“Are you crazy?”

“—you killed her husband,” I finished.

“I did what?”

“Look, I have evidence now that the two of you were involved. The manager of the Breeze Inn identified your photograph. You know, the one in the Star-Ledger that you suggested I hang in my bathroom. I didn’t take your advice, but for some reason, I did stuff it into my desk drawer.”

“It’s obvious the motel guy mistook me for someone else.”

“No, Lou, he didn’t,” I corrected wearily. “Accept it. The man made you.”

It was a few moments before Lou responded. “Okay. I admit I was at the Breeze Inn with a woman a few times—I’ve never passed myself off as a monk, have I? But I wasn’t there with Mrs. Vincent. He couldn’t make her, if you remember.”

“Oh, but this morning that’s just what he did. I got ahold of a more recent shot of her,” I lied, “and he was able to ID her instantly.”

Lou stared down at his hands in an apparent attempt to collect his thoughts. I watched hypnotically as he clenched and unclenched his fists in an almost rhythmic manner. At last he said, “Okay, it’s true. I was with Sheila. But the fact that we’ve been seeing each other is completely unrelated to Frank’s murder. And why did you decide to go back there and show my picture, anyway?”

“It was because of another picture. The picture of the victim with Joe Maltese that’s in the Vincent study.”

Lou’s eyes were wary now. “Go on.”

“I suddenly recalled your handing it to Sheila that evening and questioning her about the man who was with her husband. But my first day on the case, you told me you had no idea what Frank Vincent looked like.”

“Is that all?” Lou scoffed. “I saw a head shot of him in the Gazette right after our conversation.”

“Uh-uh. The Gazette is only published once a week. I read the edition that came out on the Friday after the murder—you gave it to me yourself—and there was no photograph of the deceased. Yet it was on the following Monday that you identified Vincent as the man with Maltese.”

“Then that shot of Vincent must have appeared in one of the other papers. Maybe the Star-Ledger.”

“All right. Why don’t I look into that.”

“Listen, maybe I’m wrong about having recognized the man from the newspaper. I don’t know. It’s possible I just assumed that was Vincent in the photograph. After all, we were in his home.”

“I tried telling myself that, Lou. I didn’t want to believe you were the one who wasted him. I wanted to believe it was just about anybody but you. The thing is, though, there was a whole bunch of photos on that desk—I remember checking them out on our first visit to the house, while we were killing time waiting for Sheila. And I just couldn’t accept that of all the faces in that collection, you would correctly pick out that one as belonging to Frank Vincent. Still, do you know what was on my mind when I cut out your picture and took it over to the Breeze Inn? I was hoping to prove to myself that I was nuts and that the manager would swear he didn’t know you from Adam.”

“I’m curious. What made you think about that Maltese business now?” Lou was trying his damnedest to sound nonchalant, but the crack in his voice betrayed his agitation.

“Yesterday evening I finally got around to reading the write-up about me in the Post. It mentioned that I was investigating the Vincent homicide, and there was a photograph of Frank Vincent shaking hands with the winner of last year’s State Assembly election. Now, I can’t say exactly how the whole thing worked—most likely the thought had been hanging around in my subconscious all this time—but that photo jolted me into the realization that there was something I’d been overlooking. And, well, I finally made the connection.”

I plunged ahead before Lou could respond. “I’d like to know one thing, though: When did you decide to get rid of me?” As soon as I uttered those words, I no longer felt calm and detached. I had suddenly become the living representation of an exposed nerve.

“You can’t think I had anything to do with that!”

“Now, that’s the weird thing. I actually caught a glimpse of you behind the wheel that night.”

Lou’s expression was one of shock—which immediately turned to skepticism. After all, he’d seen me pull that kind of bluff before. This time, however, the statement was delivered with deep regret. And when I spoke again, I looked him full in the face with my sad, sad eyes. (Which, if you’re going to lie, is really the most convincing way to go about it.)

“It was the instant before I was struck,” I went on. “The car was alongside me at that point, you remember, so the headlights were no longer blinding me. When I came to, though, I told myself that it couldn’t have been you, that the man just resembled you. I even began to suspect that I’d been hallucinating. At any rate, I forced the whole thing out of my head. It was only today, when I started to put everything together, that I realized I hadn’t made a mistake at all. So I ask you again, Lou: When did you make up your mind to murder me?”

“God, Dez, I—” Abruptly, Lou got up and rushed from the room. I could hear doors opening and closing as he made a hurried inspection of my shoe box-size living quarters.

“I wanted to be certain we didn’t have an audience,” he clarified on his return.

I managed to keep my voice level in spite of the churning inside me. “There’s just the two of us.” But Lou stopped beside his chair, making no move to sit down. “Are you worried I might be wearing a wire?”

“The thought occurred to me.”

“Go ahead, then.” Retrieving my crutches from the floor, I got clumsily to my feet and hobbled over to where he was standing. Then I grabbed his hand and placed it on my shoulder. “I said, go ahead.”

Lou’s cheeks were fire-engine red, but he quickly patted me down. The procedure was performed so impersonally that I might have been a Bloomingdale’s mannequin.

When we were both seated again, he mumbled, “Sorry. I’m sorry about that, too.” He waved his hand at my injured leg. “Very, very sorry.

“You know,” he went on a moment later, “it’s funny about that picture—the one with Maltese and Vincent. As soon as I identified Vincent as the other guy in the shot, I realized I’d made a really stupid mistake. But, the thing is, you were in the process of shooting down my drug theory that night, and I was desperate to come up with something else, anything else to throw you off the track, to get you to abandon your Sheila fixation. And when I spotted that photo on the desk, it occurred to me that I might be able to take advantage of Vincent’s relationship with Maltese to tie the shooting in with the mob.

“Pretty dumb slip-up for an old pro, though, wasn’t it?” He grimaced. “But you want to hear what was even dumber? When you didn’t mention anything, I figured you hadn’t picked up on it. Hey, by the next day I actually decided I was home free.”

“Not that I’ve got the swiftest brain in the world, Lou, but I think there’s at least a chance that if it had come from anyone but you, a goof like that would have registered before this. But let’s return to my hit-and-run.”

At this, Lou went back to staring down at his hands. And when he looked up, I was stunned to discover that his eyes were moist. “I want you to believe something, Dez. We haven’t known each other very long, but we’ve spent a lot of time together these—what is it, two weeks? Three? Anyway, while initially things weren’t too great between us, I really got to like you. Under other circumstances, I think we could have been very good friends. I—”

“Those warm feelings of yours didn’t discourage you from trying to murder me, though,” I observed acidly.

“I felt that I had no choice, that I had to get you to leave it alone. And I’d already tried everything I could think of.” He put his head in his hands, and the next word was so muffled I could barely make it out. “Everything.”

It was a couple of seconds before I caught on to his meaning. “Mickey.” I gasped in horror.

“Yes,” Lou murmured, regarding me somberly. “I didn’t seem to be having any success with the mob angle, but I figured if I could offer you some kind of proof that the organization was involved . . .” He hunched his shoulders.

“And Mickey’s death was the proof.” The calm with which I said this contradicted the revulsion I was feeling. “He never called you at all, did he?”

“No. I called him.”

“To kill him.”

“To kill him,” Lou echoed. “It seemed to me this was the one way to convince you that Frank’s death had nothing to do with Sheila.”

“But you were so fond of Mickey.”

“That’s what I wanted you to think. The fact is, Michael Polansky was a slimy little weasel who’d have sold his soul for a quarter—if there’d been any takers. Still, my actually resorting to . . . to—” He broke off. I had rarely seen anyone look quite as wretched as Lou did just then.

“So you just ran the man down,” I stated icily, refusing to make things any easier for him.

Lou nodded. “But anyhow, right after I . . . only a couple of days after the Mickey thing, Eric Raphael turns up. And you were hell-bent on investigating Sheila again. And then when you threatened her with all that, well, venom about obtaining the evidence that she’d been seeing someone, I realized I’d whacked Mickey for nothing. That you’d just sniff away until you found out the truth. Even then, though I took another stab at things, trying to convince you to ease up on her, to keep an open mind.”

“You’re talking about on Thursday, at dinner?”

“That’s right. I had to make one last attempt. It didn’t do any good, of course. Just as I knew it wouldn’t.” He looked at me almost pleadingly. “So then I decided there was only one way to stop you, Dez.” His voice dropped to a near whisper. “Forgive me.”

I stared at Lou as though he were a stranger, this man who only yesterday was so dear to me. “Forgive you? You tried to murder me!”

“I didn’t actually do it, though, did I?” he pointed out quietly.

“But not because of a lack of desire.”

“Look, right before I hit you, I yanked the wheel around. It was too late to avoid you entirely—and you’ll never know how much I regret the leg—but at least you’re alive.” And now he muttered thickly, “Thank God for that.”

“Amen,” I said sarcastically. “But how could you even consider killing three people in cold blood like that? Does Sheila Vincent mean that much to you, for Christ’s sake?”

“She means everything to me. I know you’ll never understand this and that I’m going to sound ridiculous—like a lovesick teenager—but I care for this woman in a way I myself can’t quite believe. I’ve never been a romantic guy. Or, for that matter, an emotional one. I was very fond of Lois—my wife—but it wasn’t a grand, all-consuming passion or anything. I never even thought I was the type for something like that. Then one day a couple of months ago I walked into a supermarket for some Cheerios. And, well, after that nothing was the same.”

“You first met Sheila Vincent at the supermarket.”

“Yeah, we started talking about breakfast cereals, and a couple of minutes later I asked her if she wanted to get some coffee—it just kind of popped out. I was surprised when she said okay.”

“So you and Sheila got cozy,” I summarized in a tremulous voice, “and then, to cement the relationship, you knocked off her husband.”

“Christ, Dez. It wasn’t like that.”

“Fine. You tell me. What was it like?”

“Vincent was a pig. A real low-life bastard. He used to beat the hell out of Sheila. At the drop of a hat he’d blacken her eye or punch her in the stomach or split open her lip—God, you should have seen some of the bruises she had. And the thing is, she was afraid to divorce him. You’re not aware of this, but Vito da Silva threatened her with dire consequences if she left Frank before his next run for office. And Sheila was sure that da Silva meant it. That was the real reason she didn’t get out of that house. Not because of da Silva’s promise to fund her company.”

“But, of course she couldn’t admit that. So being the extremely clever lady that she is, she twisted the facts a little to make me think it was important to her financially for Frank to stay alive. Which, apparently, it wasn’t.”

“Listen, can you blame her? Who wants to be suspected of murder? At any rate, it was obvious to me that it would have been crazy for Sheila to remain with Vincent for two more years. Two years! Forget da Silva’s assurances about Vincent’s behaving himself. The bastard regresses just once, and she could end up dead.”

“Ahh. So you two acted in self-defense. Is that it?”

“ ‘You two’? Now, wait a second. Sheila didn’t have anything to do with this. She had no idea what I planned to do.”

“We both know that’s a God-damn lie.”

“You’ve got this . . . this thing about Sheila that won’t let you see the truth. Look, I admit I killed Vincent. But it was just me. All by myself.”

“You realize I have to turn you in, don’t you? Unless you intend to take another crack at me here.”

Lou shook his head. “I couldn’t do it. Any more than I could pull it off the first time. Besides, I’ve done a lot of thinking these past few days. The problem was that once you got involved in this case, I began to worry that everything would start closing in on me.” The corners of Lou’s mouth turned up for an instant. “I suppose that’s what happens with a guilty conscience. You were just so . . . so determined, though. And then on Wednesday—I don’t know—it all started to come to a head, and, well, I panicked.” Another fleeting smile. “Hey, I even broke out in a rash.

“But anyhow, as I said, I did some thinking. And I finally got it through my thick skull that you didn’t actually have a thing to tie me to either of those homicides. And that even if you should find proof that Sheila and I were seeing each other—which apparently you managed to do this morning—so what? It wouldn’t necessarily follow that I was the one who shot her husband. And it would hardly implicate Sheila, especially since she wasn’t even in the country when Frank bought it. Actually, the worst that could happen is that it would come out I’d been concealing my relationship with a suspect—a so-called suspect—and I’d be brought up on charges. Maybe get kicked off the force. But while losing my job isn’t something I’m looking forward to, it’s a possibility I was able to come to grips with. You see, as much as I love my work, it’s not the biggest part of my life. Not anymore.

“As far as your turning me in for murder, though?” And here a slightly mischievous, almost boyish expression crossed Lou’s face. “It goes without saying, of course, that I’ll deny we ever had this conversation.”

My head was spinning. And for a few moments I couldn’t seem to locate my voice. Then at last I made a promise. “But now that I know, Lou, I’ll get the evidence I need to nail you for murder.” And locking his eyes with my own: “I swear I will.”

Three or four minutes after this I was ushering Lou out. He paused on the threshold, attempting a grin. “Hey,” he said, “just for the record, I won’t hold it against you if you break that promise of yours.”

And he closed the door behind him.

Chapter 52

Life, I decided, was shit.

Imagine. Here I’d been entertaining all these hopeful, romantic thoughts about the man, only to come face-to-face with what my dream guy really was. A besotted, love-struck jerk who, three weeks ago, had morphed into a deadly killer.

You sure can pick ’em, lady.

I hobbled back to the sofa and sat down heavily. I wanted to cry, but I couldn’t seem to muster the strength. Unconsciously, I bit my lip. Hard. I stopped when I tasted the blood. And then I slid my hand under the seat cushion and withdrew my .32. Thank God Lou hadn’t given me cause to reach for it!

A few minutes later I picked up the phone.

Chief Hicks wasn’t any too eager to pay a call on me that evening. “My wife’s expecting me home for dinner.”

“This is urgent.”

Obviously he didn’t give me credit for knowing the meaning of that word. “Suppose I drive out to see you in the morning?”

“Suit yourself, but I thought you might be anxious to find out who killed Frank Vincent.”

“All right, Miss Shapiro. I’ll see you in a little while.”

Miss Shapiro. I slammed down the phone. And I’m coming along just fine. Thank you so much for asking.

The chief made it to my place in a remarkable forty-five minutes. He took the chair that Lou had so recently occupied and looked at me expectantly.

Thinking of all the attitude I’d endured from this character these past few weeks, I wondered if I was letting myself in for more of the same. Or could it be that I would finally meet up with the fair-minded human being Lou had insisted was hiding in there someplace? Well, I’d already decided to take my chances with the man, so keeping my fingers crossed, I laid it on him.

“Lou shot Frank Vincent,” I said straight out. I really didn’t know how else to say it.

“Lou?”

“Lou Hoffman.”

“Is this a joke?” he demanded, glowering at me.

“I never joke about murder.”

“Then, Miss Shapiro, you’re just plain out of your fuckin’ mind.”

“Don’t you think you should at least hear me out?” I retorted, my voice quivering.

“All right,” Hicks conceded with obvious reluctance. “I’m listening.”

He sat there in stony silence as I went into the whole story about Lou and the Vincent/Maltese photograph. When I was through, he regarded me as though I were missing the majority of my marbles. “You’re talking about one of the finest, most honest cops I know. There is, I’m certain, a ridiculously simple explanation for what you just told me. Do you want my opinion? Lou happened to make a lucky guess.”

“I wish that were the case, but the fact is, this afternoon, right here in this room, Lou admitted to me that he was the shooter.”

It was obvious that Hicks was taken aback. But, recovering almost at once, he eyed me skeptically. There was a touch of sarcasm in his voice when he asked, “And did he also tell you the reason he wanted Vincent dead?”

“The widow. Lou’s in love—no, obsessed—with Sheila Vincent.”

“I am now absolutely sure that you’re totally off base. Lou was pulling your leg. He had to be. I’ve known him for more than twenty years, and he’s never let his zipper rule his head. Believe me, Lou Hoffman isn’t the type to go off the deep end over a woman.”

“Don’t you understand? That’s exactly why the thing with Sheila hit him so hard. He was never really in love with anyone before, not even his wife. And it wouldn’t surprise me if all his life he’d been waiting to feel that passionately about a woman—probably without even realizing it. The trouble was, though, that his beloved had a husband who smacked her around and—worse yet—she was terrified of leaving him.” Very briefly now, I disclosed Vito da Silva’s threat. “So anyway,” I concluded wryly, “Lou saw only one way to deal with the problem: Shoot it.”

“Lou volunteered to you how he felt about Mrs. Vincent?” Hicks snapped his fingers. “Just like that?”

“No, of course not. It wasn’t until after I confronted him with what I’d discovered.”

“This being—?”

“I returned to the Breeze Inn this morning. I showed the manager Lou’s photograph, and he recalled his being at the motel on a number of occasions.”

“Nobody there was able to identify Mrs. Vincent, however,” I was reminded.

“Not that first time. But that’s because when she went to the motel she was wearing her hair the way she does now—which is different than in the photo I’ve been carrying around. Today, though, the manager talked about Lou’s being with a woman who fit Sheila Vincent’s description to a ‘T.’ He even mentioned her chignon. Uh, that’s a—”

“I have a wife and four daughters,” Hicks informed me testily. “I know what a chignon is. But tell me, was the man finally able to make a positive identification?”

“Well, it wasn’t what you could call positive, but I had that same picture with me, and, naturally, the hair still threw him off a little. Even so, he’s pretty sure at this point that she was the woman with Lou. And I promised to bring him a better photograph to confirm it.”

“Look, you haven’t convinced me that those two have been having an affair—you couldn’t even get a positive ID on Mrs. Vincent, for Christ’s sake. But if they are messing around, then Lou’s in trouble. Only it’s for investigating this homicide without bothering to mention his relationship with the widow of the deceased. Now, I consider that a serious matter, but it certainly doesn’t make Lou Hoffman a killer. Just a damn fool.

“But let me get this straight. Are you claiming that Lou was acting on his own, or is the widow also supposed to have been involved in her husband’s murder?”

“Oh, she was in on it, all right. Up to her armpits. Notwithstanding the fact that Lou denies she had any knowledge of what he was going to do.”

“Listen,” Hicks said, “I understand that this Mrs. Vincent is a very striking lady. And classy. And as fond as I am of him, Lou’s never been the type of man that women toss their panties at. So I’m having a slight problem accepting that Sheila Vincent would have gone for him in the first place.”

“I’m not convinced that she did. From what I know of Sheila, I’d say she had no intention of living on a cop’s salary for the rest of her life. Her long-term goal, I’m certain, was to latch onto a man who’d be in a position to finance her business interests. Or, at the very least, would be able to keep caviar on the table and a couple of Porsches in the garage. The way I see it is that in the meantime, though, she had this pressing need for someone to rid her of her husband. And who had a better chance of getting away with it than a smart cop—a lieutenant, yet—with a nice, clean record?” I didn’t feel it germane, so I didn’t throw in that Lou also wasn’t a screamingly inappropriate bedmate, which couldn’t be said about the majority of men with whom Sheila came in contact.

Hicks was shaking his head as if to clear it. “I feel like I’m fucking losing my mind,” he growled. “This can’t be happening.” And then after scratching his almost-bald pate and rubbing his chin for a couple of seconds, he offered hopefully, “I still say Lou was putting you on.”

I dug in my heels. “You’re wrong.”

“You’re that sure, are you, Miss Shapiro? Well, why don’t I find out what Lou has to say to all of this? I’ll stop by his place on my way home tonight.” He began to get to his feet.

“Wait. There are other things, too.”

The chief settled back in his chair, scowling deeply. “What other things?”

“For starters, Lou was always coming up with a different theory in an effort to get me to abandon my premise that the motive for the murder had to do with Sheila’s love life. First he had the victim dealing drugs, and when I wouldn’t buy into that, he switched to the mob’s being responsible for Vincent’s death.”

“I know all of that,” Hicks snapped. “Lou believed in checking into every possibility—like any good cop.”

From his tone of voice and the way he narrowed his eyes when he looked at me, I knew what the man was implying. Nevertheless, I forbade myself from taking the remark personally. “He also killed Mickey Mouth,” I declared a bit indistinctly (because I was speaking through clenched teeth). “It was a frantic bid to draw my attention away from the widow and make it appear as if Vito da Silva or one of his cronies had done the deed.”

“Do you have any proof of that?”

“Lou told me so himself.”

“He admitted this too, huh? He’s certainly one talkative murderer, isn’t he?”

“All right. Forget Mickey for now. In retrospect, I can recall a number of suspicious incidents that—never even dreaming Lou could be the perpetrator—I completely ignored at the time.”

“Such as?”

“There’s the fact that when we drove out to the Breeze Inn together that day, Lou didn’t come with me to talk to the employees. Instead, he went across the road to Burger King to pick up some lunch for us.”

“Maybe he was hungry.”

“Oh, please. That wasn’t like Lou—as you must know. Based on just the couple of weeks I partnered with him, I have no doubt that under normal circumstances he would have been right there with me, asking questions. I mean, until that afternoon he was in on every interrogation. And remember, the Breeze Inn was a major lead—our first one, too. But, of course, Lou couldn’t take a chance on showing his face there.”

Hicks opened his mouth for what I anticipated would be another rationalization of some sort, so I hurried on while I still had the floor. “And here’s something else. He offered to come up with a list of motels by location. And I don’t think it would be too implausible to assume that he intended to eliminate those he and Sheila had stopped at. Anyhow, when I said we could have Darlene put together the list, he agreed readily enough. But then he told me it would be a good idea to check out the places closest to the Vincent house first.”

“So? What’s your point?”

“Well, that’s another thing that should have turned on a light in my head. It stands to reason, doesn’t it, that if you wanted to keep your little trysts under wraps, you’d frequent motels that weren’t near your home.”

“Maybe.”

I continued with a little more confidence now, emboldened by even this much of a concession. “And, of course, the more time that elapsed before we canvassed the motels he and Sheila had actually been to, the less of a possibility there’d be that someone would still remember them.”

“Is that it?” the chief asked expressionlessly.

“I’d also like you to consider the timing of the attempt on my life. It occurred immediately after I swore to them both—Sheila and Lou, I mean—that, no matter what, I’d keep plugging away until I uncovered her mystery lover.”

“Just hold it a second. Are you suggesting Lou was the one behind that wheel? I’m sorry, but I can’t accept that. He liked you—he told me so himself. He even liked working with you. That is,” Hicks amended dryly, “as much as the circumstances of your involvement in this case would allow.”

“I’m not saying Lou wanted to kill me. He felt that he had to. Listen, he even saw to it we lingered over dinner for a long time on Thursday night, since the later it got, the less likely it was that there’d be a bunch of witnesses to his mowing me down.”

“What are you telling me? That he followed you home?”

“Not exactly. I was hardly burning up the road that night, so it’s more probable he made it into the city before I did and was waiting for me at my garage. We’d had a conversation one day about the liability of owning a car in Manhattan, and I mentioned that I’d recently switched to a garage with at least semi-reasonable rates. Most likely I supplied the location, too.”

Hicks’s tone was close to being dismissive. “I’m not convinced the timing of the attack on you means anything at all. In fact, I’ll bet you threatened to hunt down Mrs. Vincent’s lover more than once, didn’t you?”

I considered the question for a few moments. “No, not in the same way. Not that vehemently. And never to Sheila.”

For a brief time Hicks closed his eyes. When he opened them he looked at me intently. “Lou confessed to this, too?”

“That’s right. In his defense, though,” I felt obliged to add, “I should tell you that at the last second he had a change of heart and tried to avoid hitting me.”

“Okay. I’ve got something really important to ask you now: Why, for Christ’s sake? Why would the man admit to any of this?”

“I’m not a hundred percent sure. When I challenged Lou about that photograph, he realized as well as I did that it wasn’t anything conclusive. But it did rattle him. And then I said that I got a glimpse of him driving the car that ran me down. A lie, of course,” I put in quickly. “But maybe that’s what got him talking. Or maybe deep down he just wanted to get the whole horrific mess off his chest, and I gave him the opening. Like I said, I don’t really know. But anyhow, what did he have to lose? He figured it was his word against mine.”

Chief Hicks inched forward in his chair now, preparing to rise. “Listen, you’ve presented me with some interesting allegations tonight, but that’s all they are: allegations. You have nothing that comes anywhere near being actual evidence. But I told you before that I’d have a talk with Lou and I will. However, I wouldn’t count on anything coming of it. As I’m sure you must be aware, he figured right. It is your word against his.”

“That’s not quite true.” And without saying anything further (it was more dramatic this way), I hoisted myself up and leaned over the end table that’s next to where I was seated. There’s a large Oriental vase with bright silk flowers in the center of that table. I picked up the vase, then sat back down again, cradling it in my lap. Taking out the flowers, I very gently laid them on the cushion alongside me. Then I reached down into the vase and removed the small black object at the bottom.

“It isn’t really my word against Lou’s,” I stated quietly. “It’s his word against his.”

And I handed Hicks the tape recorder.

Chapter 53

John Hicks was sitting on the very edge of his seat, hands dangling between widespread legs, fingers intertwined. As we listened to his fellow police officer and long-time friend damning himself again and again, I searched the chief’s face for some sort of reaction. It was expressionless.

Finally, the tape wound down, and he stood up and walked over to the sofa, looming above me. His voice was deadly calm. “Why didn’t you just play the fucking tape in the first place?”

“Well, I . . . uh . . . I thought . . . that is, I wanted you to have some background first,” I answered nervously.

“Like hell you did. All the background I needed was already on the tape. What you did want was for me to make an ass of myself defending one of my men when all along you had proof of his culpability.”

“Listen, it wasn’t that way at—”

Hicks whirled around, and his eyes burned into me. “Cut the crap, huh?”

I decided to oblige him. Because, you see, the chief was right on the money. I hadn’t planned it like that, but he’d been so damn hostile right from the outset. And the thing is, after my nerve-shattering confrontation with Lou, his attitude was more than I could take. So I’d just gone ahead and laid out the facts, knowing that he’d fight me on every point—and be that much more embarrassed after hearing the tape. Granted, this was childish. Granted, also mean-spirited and vindictive. But what would you expect from a Scorpio?

Anyhow, perching himself on the arm of his chair now, he remarked in a more reasonable tone, “I suppose, though, that as much as I resent your method of presenting the information to me, I’m not really justified in shooting the messenger. I just wish to God that things had turned out differently, that it hadn’t been Lou.”

“That makes two of us.”

“For the first time in my life I’m sorry I didn’t get a plumbing license like my father did. But no, I had to become the lousy chief of police. Which means that I’m going to have to do everything I can to find something to back up that tape.”

“You don’t feel that we can make the case on the confession alone?” I asked.

“The answer is no. Listen, his lawyer could get up in court and say Lou was putting you on. That he could just as easily have claimed to be the second gunman in the JFK assassination—the guy on the grassy knoll. We need corroborating evidence.” Then before I could get out a word, Hicks threw in, “And for God’s sake, that was just a damn example.”

Well, I realized that, of course. What I’d been about to say was, “I have a thought.” I said it now.

“And what would that be?” Hicks inquired.

“Lou’s official story is that Mickey phoned him, right?”

“So?”

“Well, if it wasn’t a local call, wouldn’t the telephone company have some record of who contacted who?”

“First of all, Polansky probably has a place right here in town. And besides, it’s very possible Lou used a pay phone. But I did hear the tape, you know,” he reminded me sourly. “And naturally, we’ll be following up on that.”

“There’s something else, too,” I ventured courageously. I mean, it was obvious the man wasn’t exactly panting for my input.

“I’ll bet there is. But go on.”

“At the time Mickey was murdered, Lou was supposedly having dinner with a friend. You . . . well, you also might want to check that out.”

“You may have a problem believing this,” Hicks shot back, “but I had every intention of establishing Lou’s whereabouts between eight and ten that evening. I also plan on getting a search warrant for his apartment. And my men will go over his car for any evidence it was involved in a hit-and-run. If that doesn’t pan out, though, we’ll keep an eye out for any vehicles reported stolen around the dates you and Polansky were run over. What I’m trying to explain is that among a whole lot of other things, verifying alibis is precisely the kind of thing we in the police department do. I trust, Miss Shapiro, that this is now crystal clear to you.”

“I didn’t mean—” Then censoring myself: “Yes, it is. Umm, you will keep me posted on what’s happening, won’t you?”

He growled the “Yeah.”

First thing Tuesday morning I called my client with the news he had been waiting all these weeks to hear.

“I know who killed Frankie.”

He said nothing for a few moments. And when he spoke it was in a whisper. “Tell me.”

I provided him with a fairly comprehensive summary.

“I am very grateful to you, Desiree,” he murmured when I finally wound down.

“I want to assure you, Mr. da Silva,” I hurried to add, “that the police will be going all-out to obtain additional proof in order to ensure a conviction. Uh, you’ll let them handle things, right?”

“I promised you this when it was agreed you would take the case, correct?”

“Yes, but—”

“Then accept it. I am a man of my word, Desiree. But one thing I must know. Did you believe this partner of yours when he insisted that the widow was unaware of his intention to shoot Frankie?” I hesitated just long enough for da Silva to put in impatiently, “I will take no action in this matter—regardless.”

“Well, as a matter of fact, I didn’t believe him. And I told him so. But he absolutely refused to implicate Sheila. I’m sure that Chief Hicks will make every effort to induce Lou—Lieutenant Hoffman—to change his mind, however.”

“And what are the chances the lieutenant will oblige him, do you suppose?”

“I honestly don’t know. But with Sheila’s having been in France at the time of Frankie’s murder, I can’t imagine any other way we’d be able to nail her. So I keep reminding myself there’s at least a possibility that Lou will see the light.”

“You will, of course, inform me of any new developments.”

“Naturally.”

“At any rate, for now, we can content ourselves that at least the person who actually pulled the trigger will be made to pay for this terrible crime.”

Well, let’s hope so, anyway, I thought.

Chapter 54

I needn’t have worried.

On Wednesday Chief Hicks got in touch with me. It seemed that Mickey Mouth did live in Riverton, so the phone company had no record of his receiving that call from Lou. But two police officers visited the apartment Mickey shared with his girlfriend, and the woman had no objection to their searching the premises.

And guess what was on the tape in his answering machine?

Yup.

There was a message from Lou telling Mickey that it was vital he see him and asking that Mickey get back to him as soon as possible. Which unfortunately, is just what poor Mickey did.

Well, Hicks lost no time in tossing this damaging information in his old friend’s face. Following which, he insisted that Lou give him the name of the person with whom he’d claimed to have dinner plans on the night of the snitch’s murder.

Lou’s response was a demand to see his lawyer. And shortly afterward he was arrested for the murders of Frank Vincent and Michael “Mickey Mouth” Polansky—the attempted murder of one Desiree Shapiro being in the hands of the NYPD.

No sooner did I finish talking to Hicks than I contacted my client with the update.

“This is wonderful news!” he exclaimed, an animation in his voice that I’d never heard before. And then I spoke of my frustration concerning Sheila.

“Do not allow yourself to be overly concerned about the widow, Desiree,” da Silva offered encouragingly. “One can never tell about these things.”

I opted not to read anything ominous into these words. I had his promise—didn’t I?—that he wouldn’t take any action. Plus, he was right. Things really did have a way of working out.

If you were very, very lucky, that is.

On Tuesday of the following week I returned to the Riverton police station for the last time. I gathered my few belongings, which included such treasures as a close-to-threadbare black cardigan and a maroon umbrella with only four spokes intact. And then while Ellen waited in my office—she’d assumed the role of my driver that day—I stopped off to see Chief Hicks.

Now, I can’t say the man seemed exactly pleased at the sight of me. But with Hicks, the absence of a sneer was sort of like a warm hug. I suppose he was slightly more kindly disposed toward me as a result of my parting words to him that Monday night at my apartment—which were that he claim I’d made the tape at his instruction. I mean, I appeared to have moved up from being lower than a snake’s belly to maybe having reached the status of a horse’s patootie.

I took the seat he didn’t offer. “Uh, Chief, you may have wondered why I handed over that tape to you instead of bringing it to the district attorney’s office.”

“I never gave it a thought.”

“Well, anyway, it was because it looked as though Lou could end up being the only one doing time for any of this. What I’m trying to say is that Lou thinks very highly of you. And I’m hoping that maybe you can persuade him to stop protecting that conniving bitch. He could probably make some kind of deal with the DA if he gave her up—don’t you think?”

“You and I are finally on the same wavelength, Miss Shapiro,” Hicks answered dryly. “And, yes, I do think he’d be offered a deal. But I’m surprised that that doesn’t bother you.”

“Put it this way. Sheila’s getting away with murder bothers me even more.”

“Listen, I’ll tell you one thing. None of this could have been Lou’s idea. Not the Lou Hoffman I know. The fact he let himself get pulled into this mess—well, he must have gone a little crazy.”

“You’ll speak to him, then?”

“I already had a private conversation with him right after the arrest, but Lou isn’t admitting to anything beyond the fact they were having an affair. A picture of Sheila with her chignon has been ID’d by both the maid and the manager of the Breeze Inn, so I guess he had no choice there. Other than that, though, he’s pretty well dummied up. I assume this is on the advice of that shyster lawyer of his.”

Hicks began drumming his fingers on the desk. “The problem is, you never can tell with a jury. While what we have at present is enough to get him bound over for trial, I’m not that confident it would result in a conviction. And apparently Lou is of the same opinion, so he doesn’t have much incentive for turning State’s evidence. Even if the case against him were a helluva lot tighter, though, I have grave doubts we could convince him to deliver his honey to us. The poor fool refuses to believe that the woman was only using him. ‘How much could she care for you if she made you into a murderer?’ I said to him. For all the good that did!

“ ‘I didn’t kill Vincent, so she didn’t make me into anything, ’ he tells me. What chilled my blood, though, was the sappy way he looked just talking about her.” Hicks shook his head in disgust. “Listen, we’re not dealing with Lou and Sheila, for crissakes! We’ve got ourselves Romeo and Juliet here.”

“Uh, about not having enough evidence for a conviction?” I put in now. “Well, I find that hard to believe. We don’t just have the tape anymore. There’s also the message on Mickey’s answering machine. And what about that non-existent dinner alibi?”

“Oh, I don’t see that it would be much of a problem to concoct a couple of nice little lies to cover those things. Trust me, we can use something a lot more substantial in the way of evidence than what we’ve got. If we could only come up with that 9-millimeter semi-automatic—and the damn thing could be tied in to Lou. Or if we could dig up an eyewitness who’s able to make a positive ID. What I’m saying is that we need to find something.”

“You will speak to Lou about Sheila again, though? Maybe he’ll change his mind and decide that rather than take his chances with a trial, it would be safer to go for a deal.”

To my astonishment, the chief dredged up a genuine smile. “I like the way you think. But if I were you, Miss Shapiro, I wouldn’t bet my bottom that’ll happen.”

Chapter 55

It was about a month before John Hicks and I spoke again.

By that time I was no longer officially on the case. By that time, too, my leg was pretty much healed, my bruises had faded, and the headaches had all but disappeared. In fact, just a couple of weeks after Lou’s arrest I was back in my own office, involved in a challenging new investigation. But I always managed to squeeze in a couple of minutes here and an hour there to anguish over the Riverton mess.

The thing is, mentally I was in a deep funk.

Bad enough I’d fallen for a murderer. Only I hadn’t picked on just any old murderer—but somebody who would eventually target me as one of his victims. I’d tossed aside a really wonderful man in favor of Lethal Louie, too. (Which, of course, wasn’t the situation at all. I hadn’t broken up with Al because of Lou; I’d broken up with Al because of Al. But when you’re looking to beat yourself over the head, why let a little thing like the truth stand in your way?)

And don’t think, either, that I restricted myself to carrying on about the shambles that was now my personal life. I was continually wringing my hands over my professional failings, as well.

Just look at those clues I’d closed my eyes to for so long. And how could I not have caught on to the fact that Lou was Sheila Vincent’s advocate? It was a long while later, when I’d finally (somewhat) forgiven myself for my disastrous choice in men, that I decided to let myself off the hook about this, too. Lou Hoffman had, I conceded then, done a masterful balancing act, constantly attempting to divert my suspicions while he maintained every appearance of being the detached and efficient police officer. (Unless I’d been too damn hung up on the guy to see very clearly.)

But to get back to my depressed state . . .

Adding to the angst was, quite naturally, my frustration at Sheila’s still running around loose.

Plus, Chief Hicks’s concerns that we didn’t have enough to ensure a conviction for Lou also weighed heavily on me. The possibility of this bastard’s not being held accountable for the things he’d done filled me with outrage. (Although more recently I’ve come to suspect that mostly—and this was the Scorpio in me again—I wanted Lou to pay for the feelings I’d allowed myself to have for him.) At any rate, in mid-January I received the call that would, at least, allay my fears on that score.

“It looks like we may finally have ourselves a piece of physical evidence,” Chief Hicks announced.

I felt a little faint. “What do you mean?”

“It’s like this,” he began. “The other day a Riverton man reported that someone had apparently taken his Buick for a ride some time during the last seven or eight weeks and that it must have been in an accident.

“What happened was that on November twenty-third he and his wife were hit by a truck while they were crossing the street. The woman died instantly, and Mr. Snyder—that’s this guy’s name, Bill Snyder—was released from a rehabilitation facility just this week. At any rate, when he got home he took a look at his car and noticed this large dent in the left fender. Now, this guy tells me he’s very meticulous about that Buick of his, and he’s certain the damage hadn’t been there before he was hospitalized. Anyway, he thought it was very strange that someone would steal a car and then return it to the owner. He figured that maybe the thief hadn’t wanted the police to go looking for it, and so he decided it might be a good idea if he got in touch with us.”

I didn’t even let him pause for breath. “And—?”

“And I sent a team over to the house to investigate. It turns out that the garage has no lock and no alarm system. The car itself, however, had been locked; also, it’s got a shrill siren. But according to Snyder, it was highly unlikely any of the neighbors would take note of a siren going off. Those things were always short-circuiting in his neighborhood, he said.” Hicks stopped for a couple of seconds to have a sip of something.

“Go on,” I urged.

“Well, there was evidence the vehicle had been broken into. But, you know, Lou’s a lot neater than I ever gave him credit for. Everything had been pretty well wiped clean. There were no identifiable prints on the steering wheel, the door handles—anywhere. Fortunately, though, our friend did miss one little thing . . .”

I could barely get the question out. “What was that?”

“A crumpled foil wrapper from a stick of chewing gum had fallen under the driver’s seat. I just got the word a little while ago that there was a decent thumb print on the foil.”

“Lou’s?”

“Right you are. And listen, there’s a good chance I’m doing some legwork for the NYPD on this.”

“What makes you say that?”

“I have this gut feeling we’ll find your DNA on that fender. But I’m going to need a blood sample from you to confirm it.”

“Yes, of course.”

Hicks and I engaged in a bit of conjecture then, attempting to piece together the most likely scenario leading up to my Thanksgiving holiday mauling.

Lou must have read the police report on the couple’s accident, we speculated, and would have known that there’d be no one at home then. So some time Wednesday evening he went over to the Snyders’ and hot-wired their car in preparation for the attack on me that—after my explosion at Sheila—he now regarded as virtually inevitable. Most likely that night he even parked the Buick on the street in back of the station house, where it would be really handy. At any rate, after dinner on Thursday, as soon as he dropped me at my car, he took off for Manhattan in the Snyder Buick. It would have been absolutely no sweat to beat me into the city. I certainly wasn’t driving fast—I was too preoccupied with making myself nuts.

Well, with both of us fairly satisfied with the way this thing hung together, Hicks was just about to say goodbye now. But I detained him long enough to find out if he’d made any further attempts to persuade Lou to open up.

“I did. Two, in fact. During my last visit, I talked a lot about his kid. I told him he owed it to Jake not to spend the rest of his life behind bars. But I got nowhere.” And then, in typical Hicks fashion, he threw in caustically, “Otherwise, Miss Shapiro, I’d have called you. Like I said that I would.”

I felt an enormous relief once that little gum wrapper put in an appearance. I mean, it was the first tangible piece of evidence against my former partner. Although evidence of what, it took a while to discover.

Eventually, however, we learned that—in spite of that gut feeling of Hicks’s—whatever car Lou had had in readiness to run over me that Friday morning, it wasn’t Bill Snyder’s Buick.

You see, it turned out not to be my DNA on the fender at all, but—ta-da!—Mickey Mouth’s. And as you can appreciate, in view of Lou’s facing a murder charge with regard to Mickey, this was certainly far preferable.

On the down side, though, even now that this strong proof of his culpability had surfaced, Lou was continuing to maintain his innocence and—what was really sticking in my craw—refusing to point the finger at Sheila.

So while her lover rotted in jail—albeit deservedly—the widow remained at liberty to enjoy her happy, Frankie-free life.

But as it happens, Vito da Silva’s words were to prove prophetic: “One can never tell about these things.”

Chapter 56

It happened on a Monday at the end of July, less than three weeks before the trial was scheduled to begin.

There no longer seemed to be even the slightest chance of Lou’s amending his original “not guilty” plea. Which meant, of course, that I had to let go of even the miniscule scrap of hope I’d been clinging to that Sheila Vincent would serve so much as a day in jail for her part in her husband’s murder.

And then, out of the blue, Doris Shippman telephoned me.

Her voice was strained. “I just got your number from Chief Hicks—I couldn’t locate the card you left with me.” (She probably tossed it the second I was out of her house.) “Uh, he said you were only on loan to the Riverton Police Department to help investigate Frank’s murder.”

“That’s right.”

“Well, that’s what I’m calling about—Frank’s murder. I have some information that I think could be important.”

“You didn’t want to discuss it with the chief?”

“Well, I thought it might be better to speak to you. I’m hoping you’re still interested in the case.”

“Oh, I’m interested, all right,” I responded firmly.

“I . . . umm . . . it’s difficult to do this on the telephone. Do you suppose it would be possible for you to meet me somewhere?”

“You bet.”

An hour and a half later Doris Shippman and I were seated in a booth in the Century Diner, a little place a few miles west of Riverton. Doris looked nervous and drawn, at least ten pounds thinner and a good five years older than when I’d last seen her.

We both ordered coffee, and then she said, “What I have to tell you—well, it’s about Sheila.”

I pounced. “What about Sheila?”

“I suppose the best thing would be to start with this

weekend. I was reading Friday’s Riverton Gazette, and there was this article about the upcoming trial. It said something about there being evidence that Sheila and Lieutenant Hoffman were ‘romantically involved’—that’s how they put it—but that he’s claiming this had nothing to do with Frank’s shooting. Do you believe that?”

“No.”

“I don’t, either. I think Sheila planned Frank’s death and got Hoffman to pull the trigger.”

“I agree,” I responded, stunned to be hearing what I was hearing from the widow’s close friend.

“Do the police have a good case against Hoffman?”

“Very good.”

“Wouldn’t it go easier on him, though, if he confessed and then explained how Sheila was the one who instigated the whole thing?”

“Yes, but Lieutenant Hoffman would never blow the whistle on her. He’s gaga about the woman, and he’s positive that the feeling is mutual.”

“Look, if you’d like to get him to change his mind, I think I may be able to help.”

“How?” I sat there stiffly, every nerve in my body on red alert.

Doris Shippman’s next words came out in a rush, as if she couldn’t wait to get rid of them. “Sheila’s been sleeping with my husband.”

“You know this for a fact?”

“Yes, I do. You see—” Our coffee arrived at this moment, and she stopped abruptly.

It was almost impossible to contain myself. “Please continue,” I prodded as soon as the waiter was out of earshot.

“Well, Sheila’s big on perfume. She practically drowns herself in it sometimes.”

I nodded, remembering. “I know.”

“Anyhow, for years she was wearing Joy exclusively.” Doris swallowed hard before continuing. “And for a while I kept smelling Joy on my husband’s clothes.”

“Millions of women wear Joy,” I pointed out, priming myself for a letdown.

“Of course they do. And I never, ever would have suspected Sheila.”

“But—?”

“Did you ever hear of a perfume called Forever?”

“I don’t believe so.”

“It’s fairly new. Anyhow, a few months after Frank died, Sheila and I went to dinner together, and I noticed that she had on a different perfume. She said that it was called Forever, and didn’t I think it was beautiful? Then she told me that Frank had given it to her for her birthday last year, but because of how things were between them, she hadn’t even wanted to try it. So as not to set him off, though, she’d promised to open it when she finished the bottle of Joy she was using. But she just shoved it in a drawer and forgot about it. Then recently she was looking for something in her dresser, and she came across that bottle of Forever. She told me she had worn it for the first time only the day before.”

Doris leaned toward me at this point, two fiery dots decorating her pale cheeks. “Now, I’d gotten a good whiff of that same fragrance just that morning—after Andrew came home from a, quote, business meeting at two a.m. And I’ve been smelling it on his shirts and things ever since, too. To clinch it, I haven’t smelled any Joy on him since my very best friend Sheila switched to the new stuff. Still, I wouldn’t actually let myself see the truth until a couple of weeks ago.”

“What happened then?”

“I was getting ready to take some of Andrew’s clothes to the cleaners, dutiful wife that I am. And when I went through his pockets I found a tissue full of lipstick in one of the jackets.”

“Not very careful, is he?”

“Oh, but he is,” Doris retorted bitterly. “It was no accident, my finding that tissue. Andrew seems to take some sort of perverse pleasure in—But that’s not important. What is important is that the color looked exactly like this putrid lavender shade that Sheila sometimes wears; it matches a sweater she has. But I wanted to be certain. So the next morning I went over there, ostensibly so we could have coffee together. ‘By the way,’ I said to her, ‘you have a lavender lipstick, don’t you?’ She said that she did. I told her I’d been looking for one to go with this new blouse and that so far I’d bought half a dozen different tubes, and nothing worked. Well, Sheila bit. She asked if I wanted to try her lipstick. I put it on, and then a short while later I went home and blotted it. Do I have to tell you that when I compared that tissue with the one in Andrew’s jacket pocket, they matched?”

I shook my head. “That was a pretty good piece of detective work,” I remarked.

“Well, chalk one up for me.” And with this, Doris began to cry, silently in the beginning, but soon she was pressing a wad of Kleenex to her eyes and sobbing audibly. The two women in the booth directly across from ours looked at us curiously, glancing away when I glared malevolently at them.

Doris’s crying jag lasted maybe a minute, during which time I reached over once or twice and awkwardly patted her arm. “I’m sorry,” she murmured, sniffling noisily when the worst of the storm was over. Then she excused herself and retreated to the ladies’ room, returning soon afterward with a freshly made-up face and a plucky smile fixed firmly in place.

“I’m sorry,” she repeated. “I tried hard not to do that.”

“Please. Don’t apologize. I’m sure I’d react the same way if I learned that my husband was cheating like that.” And in an attempt to lighten things up a little: “If I had a husband, that is.”

“You don’t understand, Detective. I’ve known about Andrew’s catting around for years. Sheila isn’t his first—far from it. My husband and I don’t even have a marriage anymore, just an ‘arrangement.’ You see, Andrew doesn’t want a divorce. He claims he still loves me—which, as far as I’m concerned, is garbage. But I have a seventeen-year-old son by a previous marriage, and my main goal in life is to secure his future. The problem is, Danny’s—well, he’s a little slow. Not what you’d call retarded,” Doris added hastily, “just not as sharp as a lot of other kids his age. Danny’s very good with his hands, though—very artistic, too—and last year he began working for Andrew on weekends and during the summer. Andrew’s promised to give him a full-time job when he’s out of high school—a decent job. So I—” Suddenly the woman broke off in confusion. “Why am I telling you this?” she said. “What’s gotten into me anyway? I don’t suppose you’ll believe this, but I’m a very private person. Really.”

“There are times when everybody has to talk to somebody.”

“Not me,” Doris insisted, shaking her head vehemently. “Actually, as long as no one knew about Andrew’s fooling around, I could still hold my head up. Now, though, I discover that my closest friend has been helping him cheat on me. I can’t tell you how humiliated I feel.” Her lower lip began to tremble, but she quickly composed herself.

“Do you think Sheila was sleeping with your husband prior to Frank’s murder?”

“I know she was. I recall how Andrew and I attended a wedding over a year ago, and he was very attentive to this particular woman. I thought maybe she was the one. His latest, I mean. I wasn’t upset—I’m used to that kind of thing—but I was curious. Anyhow, I leaned all over her trying to determine if she was wearing Joy. She wasn’t.”

“And you say that Sheila is still sleeping with him?” I asked.

“Oh, yes.”

My God! That . . . that bitch! Here, all this time that Lou’s been so positive they’ve got the love affair of the ages, she’s had herself another man on the side. “Tell me, have you confronted her yet?”

“No. In fact, I still talk to her on the phone almost every day and pretend that everything’s ducky. Naturally, I’m not any too eager to get together with her, but so far I’ve been able to come up with some pretty plausible excuses.”

“I don’t understand. Why haven’t you just told her to go to hell?”

Doris looked at me ruefully. “I can’t. You’ll probably think this is weird, but I refuse to let Andrew have the satisfaction of knowing that I know. And if I said anything to Sheila, it would almost certainly get back to him.”

Well, now I was completely thrown. And evidently it showed.

“Listen, you have no idea what he’s like,” Doris muttered. “It would give that perverted bastard a real kick to find out I’d learned about him and Sheila—and that I was even putting up with that. He—But this isn’t about Andrew. Like I said, he’s been seeing other women all along. And for the sake of my son, I can live with that. Where I draw the line, though, is with her betrayal.”

“I can appreciate how you feel.”

“Can you? Can you even imagine what it took out of me to let someone else in on what’s been going on between my husband and my best friend? But when I saw that article in the newspaper, I just had to do something. I suppose there is some vindictiveness involved here, but I can’t stand the thought that Sheila won’t be taking any responsibility for Frank’s murder.” Doris stretched so far across the table now that I could feel her breath on my cheeks. “I decided that maybe if your partner knew what kind of a person she actually is and that she’s been playing him for a sucker all this time, he’d quit protecting her. Do you think it’s possible?”

“I think there’s a very good chance of that.”

“You’ll talk to him?”

“I certainly will.” I was absolutely jubilant. I mean, Lou had killed two people and come close to making a pancake out of me because he was so enamored of Sheila Vincent and so convinced that she reciprocated his feelings. Well, he was about to become acquainted with the real Sheila. And that would have to make a difference. That is, if he believed me.

And he was going to believe me, all right. I chuckled inside.

Reaching down, I patted the humongous black leather handbag next to me on the seat. Today, besides all of the junk I usually cram into that bag, I’d added one thing more: the tape recorder that some months earlier had proved useful for the very first time in my career.

And now it was whirring away again.

“So,” Doris said then, “I guess that’s that.” She slid out of the booth.

“I can’t thank you enough for coming to me with this,” I told her, getting to my feet, too.

I was about to slip on my coat when she murmured, “I want you to know that a part of me doesn’t feel very good about what I did today.” There was pain on her face.

“Look,” I responded gently, “whatever happens to Sheila, keep in mind that her husband was the one who gave her that perfume. And no matter how much of a louse the man was, I like to think he had a hand in seeing that she gets hers.

“Don’t you?”

Here’s a preview of the next Desiree Shapiro mystery, coming in early 2001 . . .

Listening to Miriam Weiden’s phone message that night, I was totally dumbstruck. Here she was, frantically informing my answering machine that someone was trying to kill her. And it just didn’t make any sense. Not from what I knew of the woman.

Of course, I have to admit that I didn’t come by most of my knowledge firsthand. In fact, I’d only been in her company once about three years earlier. The man I was seeing then—although I guess I shouldn’t say “was seeing” because I only went out with him a couple of times—had taken me to this formal benefit dinner. He was a big muck-a-muck at one of the television stations, and he went to those things pretty frequently. Me? It was my first—and only—venture into society.

We were seated at the same table—Mrs. Weiden, the muck-a-muck, and I. Initially I had no idea who she was. Her face wasn’t the least bit familiar, and it wasn’t as if her name were Trump or Tisch or anything. But over our poached salmon pipérade, she and I chatted briefly. And I learned that the woman was a true philanthropist—and that she refused to take any credit at all for her generosity. She regarded herself as blessed to have the means to be able to help those less fortunate.

At any rate, after that evening I’d spot a line or two in the New York papers every so often mentioning that she had contributed a humongous amount to some worthy cause or that she’d be chairing an important, star-studded charity event. But most telling of all were the photographs I would occasionally come across. I remember a picture of her reading to the children in a hospital ward. And another showing her carrying hot meals to shut-ins. More recently there was even a shot of her dishing out food at a local soup kitchen.

It’s possible you’ve seen her photo yourself: an attractive lady somewhere in her forties, with a better-than-average figure, nice, regular features, and dark, shoulder-length hair, the hairline forming a widow’s peak. (Some mean-spirited columnist had once written that the hairline had been surgically created. Well, that was Mrs. Weiden’s business. And anyway, big deal.) Most likely, though, you’d have had to read the accompanying caption to identify her.

Still, so what if she hadn’t achieved genuine celebrity status? Miriam Weiden was certainly the most impressive person I’d ever met. As far as I was concerned, she was maybe one step removed from sainthood. Believe me, I wouldn’t have been all that surprised to learn that she’d been canonized. But a target for murder?

I don’t suppose that anyone is immune from evil, though. And as I listened to her desperate cry for help that night, it was apparent that, for whatever reason, somebody wanted Mrs. Weiden dead. And very, very soon that’s exactly what she was.

Thanks in part, I’m afraid, to yours truly.

1

Warning: A small percentage of fresh eggs have been shown to contain salmonella bacteria. Please do not use this recipe if you have reason to believe that the eggs in your area are not safe or if the medical condition of people who will consume this dessert makes them especially vulnerable to this bacteria.